Tumgik
#two of them. which are located in my bedroom/living room combination. have red lights on
disdaidal · 6 months
Text
I do love that I'm both freezing and having the worst back pains.
But at least I still have a roof above my head, right?
#personal#so here's the thing:#i don't think any of the radiators in my apartment are currently working#which kind of sucks bc it's winter in northern europe lmao#one of them had blown a fuse. which i changed yesterday. and now it's cold again. so there's definitely something wrong with it#two of them. which are located in my bedroom/living room combination. have red lights on#but they are both cold and not heating up my apartment. which means i'm freezing here#so it could be a thermostat or something. i don't know#but because my place was a mess. after having worked for a few months and not having energy to do anything else#i had to clean up here yesterday. because i couldn't call my landlord who lives closeby in case he decided to drop in and see#the mess i was living in. to you know. check on those radiators#so anyway. my apartment is pretty okay now. stuff i still need to clean though but it's mostly minor#but i seem to have strained my lower back doing it. or from sleeping in an awkward position because i was cold#the kind of pain i haven't experienced in months which must be a record for me now#but yeah now my lower back hurts. i can't properly crouch or even twist my body to the side without my knees trying to give out#and i've already taken painkillers for it today. which kind of put me to sleep again and had a lovely little nap a while ago#but this is bothersome#i hope my back feels better by tomorrow so i can finish my cleaning and then message my landlord#because i don't want to freeze here anymore xD and i also don't want my houseplants dying because of it so
14 notes · View notes
angelisverba · 3 years
Text
thinkin’ bout you
in which harry owns a flower shop and has a major crush on a girl who comes in to buy flowers every once in a while (and he’s too shy to ask for her number) 
Tumblr media
word count: 17.3k
paring: florist!h and y/n
warnings: just some pinning and lustful yearning. m for mature...
author’s note: i’ve been working on this forever. not to pick fav’s but i think florist!h comes second to sl23... hes just so.......well, you’ll see!!
*    *    *    *    *    *
When Harry was given the option to go on a playdate with his car-loving and dirty-nailed schoolmates or spending the weekend at his nan’s house, he would often pick the latter. 
He preferred to spend his afternoons frolicking with her Siamese kitty in her wild-flower filled garden, sunbathing in the open grass, or napping on a quilted blanket under the large, round oak tree, with the kitty nestled into his tummy, keeping him warm. When he woke in the arms of his nan as she carried him inside the house for a glass of cool lemonade, he bore a band of pink sunburn over his button nose, and the blue and white striped Mickey shirt was sticking to the areas where his furry friend had provided an extra heat. 
So, it was safe to say that from the start, Harry’s tastes weren’t what could be considered ‘average’ or ‘normal’ or ‘straight’ for a heterosexual male of his age in current society. 
Not that he ever valued those opinions, but their impressions rang in the back of his loving head when the women who he brought to the comfort of his home made hurtful ‘joking’ comments on how ‘peculiar’  his choice of decor was or giving him prolonged strange looks before shaking their heads and yanking their clothes off so that they landed in a forgotten heap in some unimportant corner of his room. 
Granted, he still got a good shag, but it wasn’t enough to fulfill his desires regarding any actions associated with relationships. He wanted someone warm and soft and kind. Someone who wouldn’t judge his home, his music choices, his clothing, or anything else about him. A girlfriend, not a fuck. 
Long ago, he’d stopped caring about what others said about him. Adopting this mindset had given him some of the happiest and healthiest moments of his life (albeit occasionally, doubts merged with the ghastly shadows of his loneliness). Business at his flower shop increased as his charm increased with positivity, and a new life within him bloomed like a baby rose bud when he accepted that being single was okay. The ribbons of his bouquets bouncing with an added umf and the mist that landed on his skin when he changed the water in the flower buckets only enhanced the golden hue of his skin. 
Harry even took to renovating his home a bit. 
 Coincidentally, his apartment was located on the floor above his flower stop, and contained a significant amount of singular flowers in vases or bouquets in empty corners to prove it. An array of pastel colors smeared on the once blank walls. Bambi pink in his bedroom, sage green in his kitchen, and a French blue in his living room. The couch was a suede papaya three-seater with black and white checkered pillows, and the coffee table was an emerald-tiled piece standing on top of a geometric lavender carpet, a soft contrast against the dark oak of his floorboards. Harry’s taste in pop-culture, art, and literature was displayed on the frames hanging off his walls. Pictures and posters of his favorite pieces like Matisse’s Blue Nudes and Goldfish and The Dance II. An enhanced, enlarged photo of maraschino cherries and a raven haired pin-up girl. Another glass table by the end of the couch held a silver candlestick and a small statue.
Sometimes, the miniature Greek statue he bought at a thrift store of a man with his nakedness pure and unobscured to the viewers' eyes made his dick bloat against the seams of his pants. If he stared at it for too long, his eyes drawn to the softened cock between thighs that looked so flesh-like even though it was carved out of some clay or ceramic material, his mind would travel to sensual, honey-red places that he hadn’t been in so long. Harry’s imagination explored- as cheesy as it sounds- the sexual aspects of the male genitalia, and therefore his own sexual expeditions and how much he missed giving or receiving a good fuck. More often than not, he ended up with himself in his fist, forehead sparkling with perspiration under the candle lights in his room as his thighs and abdomen clenched with every buck of his yearning hips. 
The doorknob of his room was in the shape of an eye, the iris colored a brilliant blue. His king bed- no, frame, just a minimalist white base, pushed up against the wall with two tables on either side, both of them loaded articulately with vintage trinkets and ceramic ring trays shaped like seashells to hold his jewelry. His bedsheets were a stylish combination of pastel colors; lilac comforter, mint and sky pillows. Previously, they had been snow white sheets with strawberry print, but a woman he brought over said they looked like the sheets her five-year-old niece had. 
He changed them the week after that.
On the windowsill, a pot in the shape of a white, blue-eyed kitty with vines of string of hearts kissing the floor. A mirror in the shape of a heart with a pink trim besides the lightswitch, above his brown dresser. In the corner, a bookshelf stuffed with books that spilled over the seams, and perpendicular to it, the home of his pet chameleon, Owen (he wanted a cat, but when he went to the pet store and saw the dehydrated creature, he couldn’t leave him there). A 16 x 16 x 30 inch tank filled with a branch that cut across halfway. It was full of all the things he might need, maybe even too much of it, but it didn’t matter because when Harry was home Owen spent most of his time hanging off the collars of his shirts or snuggled in the ruffles of his hooded sweatshirt on his shoulder. The small, color changing friend adored his owner, and only morphed into a mild red color when Harry didn’t feed him more mango. 
The renovations occurred in his bathroom; a cherry-red covering the walls because it looked boring before (at least in his opinion).  The gold piping of the sink accentuated nicely with the darker color, and the sun seemed brighter when it streamed in through the window above his ceramic claw-footed tub. Owen particularly liked the misty showerhead stall in the corner, and as long as he kept his eyes to himself, Harry didn’t mind it if his green friend wrapped around the showerhead and enjoyed the mimicked tropical atmosphere. 
For awhile now, it had been just him and his chameleon (and maybe his mum’s cat if she was going out of town and needed a sitter) but he didn’t mind it. 
He got to meet new people everyday within the parameters of H’s Garden, and they all tended to overshare when it came to buying a bouquet. ‘My wife just had our son, want to see a picture?’ or ‘my boyfriend and I have our anniversary on Saturday’ and even ‘my sister had plastic surgery so me and my dad need something that says ‘congrats you look like Kim Kardashain now’ how ‘bout it?’ 
Stories ranged from sweet, to grotesque, to sad, to funny, and sometimes even evil- Harry didn’t like customers that gave flowers as a ‘fuck you’. He thought it was a waste of beauty and sacrifice. Flowers were living things that had their lives cut short in order to provide momentary satisfaction and life long memories to the receiver, not bitter feelings of revenge. Although it was still business, it pained him that such a pretty arrangement be misused. It was one of the cons of his work. He created what he considered to be masterpieces, and had no control over where they would end up, whether it be as a centerpiece for a candlelit dinner, or in the trash after the apology for a strong argument hadn’t been enough. 
However, Harry couldn’t deny that he didn’t love his job, because he did. 
When he turned 16, he’d determined that he wanted a peaceful life with a job that wouldn’t bore him. He wanted to be as stress free as possible, with his spirituality as a prominent highlight in his lifestyle. When he turned 18, he had determined that he wanted to be a florist, and began to save up to open his own shop with the occasional help of his friends and sister. He refused to take anything from his mother because he wanted to be the one giving her gifts and money and everything good after all of her sacrifices in raising him. Call him a momma’s boy. Harry loved his mother. 
Online seminars and college classes became his best friend, teaching him everything he needed to know about accounting, stocks, and how to keep his business going. He was a businessman first, florist second. During the slow seasons (the start of winter and an awkward half-week between summer and spring) he relied on his investments to triple-ensure that he had enough money to stay afloat. 
On his 22nd birthday, as a gift to himself, he signed the lease to the building that housed all of the pretty plants in temporary buckets full of flower food and water, and hired a graphic designer to design the cursive, golden letters that spelled out the name of his shop above the front door. 
 Now, three years later, he lived as happy as can be. 
And he wasn’t lonely anymore. 
Well, if you wanted to be technical, his relationship status was still a checkmark over the box labeled ‘single’, but his heart couldn’t be fluttering any harder at the sight of one of his regular customers, and she was there, creeping around in his brain to keep him company. 
She was the complete opposite of every girl he’d ever been with. She was sweet, kind, funny, and didn’t judge him for the way he dressed, or his profession. In fact, they bonded over things that previous women had… slyly berated him for. The color of his nails, the lace of his collar, the pattern of his flared pants,  and even the sheep on his baby blue sweater vest.  
She stole his heart the moment she walked through his door with a soft smile on her face, a sparkling gleam in her warm eyes, and placed it in her pocket the moment she said, “it smells lovely in here!”
Harry, awestruck and blushing because well, she was pretty and wore a shade of purple that somehow made her hair look so soft. Two strands of hair were pinned at the back of her head, essentially keeping the rest of it away from her face save for the few baby wisps that rested gently against her cheeks like a lover’s caress. The stuttering, stumbling cupid’s-bow-struck fool replied with, “thank you. It would be my pleasure to help you with anything you’d like,” and that had been his name, signed on the dotted line of a soul contract. Only she was not the devil. She was an angel. 
But even then, it wouldn’t matter. If she was the devil, if she was an angel, something in between or something new entirely he wouldn’t care because he was half gone for her already. 
“In that case,” she smiled, and Harry’s heart sang a melody it never had before. It was like the sun beamed from the spaces between her teeth and tickled the fuzzy spot beneath his earlobe. She had the most amazing voice, tranquil and clear and ethereal. “I just moved into a new apartment and wanted the place to feel like home. I thought maybe flowers would give it a little life.” 
He vividly remembers that the color of her cheeks changed to that of what is called a ‘blush’, but he didn’t know if it was a trick under the light, or a product of his wistful imagination. Her fingers gently skimmed the petals of a rose from it’s bucket near her hip, and one of the straps of the tote bag on her shoulder disrespectfully dropped away from her shoulder. He wanted to simultaneously rush over and fix it for her, and yell at the inanimate object for not being grateful of the fact that it had the opportunity to cling to her shoulder.
But, before either of these inner-conflicts met a sound resolve, her delicate fingers righted what was once wrong, and Harry cleared his throat, embarrassed because he’d stared for a little too long. He wanted so badly to ask for her name and how she liked her eggs in the morning, but instead he said, “there’s nothing like a bit of something pretty to brighten your day. Did you have something specific in mind?”
He hoped that the meaning of his words wasn’t caught on her, or that would be totally embarrassing and ‘loser’-like. 
When she walked out the door with a content smile on her lips, his own heart was beating faster than the flapping of a hummingbird’s tender wings. He was sure that he had never laid eyes on a pair of lips like hers, neither the feeling that blossomed in his chest at the thought that she might be smiling just for him to see and enjoy. 
Of course, it was a silly crush. One that clawed and gripped onto his sweaty palms with no sign of letting go. Maybe, Harry thought, it was because he hadn’t wet his wick in so long, and the interaction he’d had with her had sparked irrational, poem-inspiring feelings within the love cavern of his ribs. Because how could he fall head over heels with someone he didn’t even know? Surely, the swarm of hormone-pumped butterflies in his stomach was the beginning of a dead-end infatuation. 
Right? 
Harry went that entire day, appalled at the apparent angel he had the fortune of being in the presence of in her short fall from the tender heavens. He wondered where she placed the flowers she bought (an arrangement he was particularly proud of, full of lilac, delicate stems of lavender, and puffs of baby’s breath wrapped with a white bow) and where that tiny extension of him was. At the entrance of her home, right below the place she rested her hand against as she tugged her shoes off? At the center of her table? Maybe besides her bed? Where she would see the purple petals and white of him as he wrapped it every time she woke up or went to bed? He hoped- as much as it was a romantic thought- that it wasn’t the last one. He’s been so awkward, so pink. A blush on his cheeks he hadn’t remembered being there since the time he yelped, startled, at the unexpected pain of a tattoo needle, the artist pointedly peeved. Acting like such a boy. 
Right before crawling up the steps of his apartment, heart still bleeding with love-blood from the deadly tip of Cupid’s arrows, he made himself a mini version of the bouquet he’d made her, and placed it at the center of his tiled coffee table. 
*********
A few days trickled by, and the memory of her face drifted in and out of his mind like a giant sway of fabric slowly billowing in the wind. He was just so… struck by a slab of awe, stunned by her kind of beauty. Natural, the kind that hooks you in it’s purity, like the golden beams streaming in through transparent curtains on a warm spring afternoon. 
Her strawberry lips curved elegantly under her nose, and displayed a smile that leaked some sort of heady drug into the air because the air was sweet when he breathed it in. And when he handed the bundle of flowers over to her, the pads of her delicate fingers skimmed the rough ridges of his knuckles. He wondered immediately what kind of moisturizer she used, and if it smelled like honey or lavender or peaches. She smelled sweet. Sweeter than all of the flowers in his colorful soul shop put together. The colors that belong to her, on her person and worn by her, were more captivating than any of the tones that painted the petals on his plants. 
Owen got a kick out of this whole ordeal, though. Harry’s passionate mood had him divulging in munching and nibbling on things that tasted the way he felt; ambrosial, fresh and pure. It resulted in the purchasing of endless amounts of fruit, with many bites given to the tiny chameleon. Mangoes, strawberries, oranges, grapes, pears (Asian pears, if the store carried them, they were Harry’s favorite), peaches and guavas. The sudden craving for fruit might be explained as just a casual craving, but deep deep down inside, Harry knew that it was because he wanted to replicate the feeling that coursed through his golden veins when she giggled at something she happened to find funny. 
He wished that he had caught her name. The girl had paid in cash (and left a five dollar tip Harry fawned over), so he couldn’t have read it on her card, and he was halfway between charming and awkward that he didn’t even think of asking for it until the minute the door closed behind her, bells tinkling in announcement of her exit. He wished for a hundred different things, but he was not the type to live in regret. Not anymore. So after about a week of floundering in her memory, he meditated for an hour, tropical incense on one of his bedside tables, and cleared his mind as best he could. 
The next morning, he did the same thing. Woke up with heavy limbs, plopped himself down on his blue mat and stretched in various positions, his white boxers hanging low on his hips. His lips and eyes were sticky with sleep, and the back of his nose ached with cold air that he must’ve breathed in throughout the night after forgetting to close the window (again) but the pleasurable twinge of stretching aches between his joints were the perfect way to start his day. They urged his mind to transform into the still surface of water, clear and collected from any unproductive-pinning thoughts towards a girl he would most likely never see again. 
Even his clothes reflected his refreshed mindset.
Harry donned his favorite pair of flared  trousers in an earthy brown color, nestled snugly on his slender hips and around his thighs. The tight fit accentuated the way his back tapered into his waist, glutes shapely and sculpted. A maroon sweater vest that had a teddy bear embroidered on the middle of his chest, the small latte-toned stuffed animal seemingly childish, but on him it only directed attention to the spotlight daze of the velvety heart sheltered underneath his breathless plate. Underneath, a mustard long-sleeve shirt with tiny cherries printed on them. Some straight, some tilted or lopsided. His shoulders and biceps were hidden in the floofy bunches of cloth, anonymity given to the true thickness of his ink slathered skin. 
He looked like a corduroy dream. A thick milkshake of patterns and colors, but he managed to pull it off.
A tiny gold hoop on his right ear gleamed under the morning sun coming in through the windows and a pearl necklace rested against the downy skin of his throat. Slender fingered tipped with a coat of pure white, with his ring fingers accented in a shimmery pink. Chunky rings adorning the base of his digits; a silver rose, a band of dancing teddy bears (a running theme with him), two gold rings with his initials H and S on one hand, and a simple ruby stud from his graduating class. 
He looked good, he knew that he looked good, and was ready to begin a bright, healthy, non-pretty-girl-thought-polluted day. Even the old woman had pinched his cheek whom he had been assisting- a regular-had said he looked like a proper ‘nice boy’ along with ‘when are you going to her a lovely girl to help you run this place, Harry?’. He didn’t have the heart to tell her that he had momentarily sworn off women until his broken sentiments healed, and they had a long way to go. 
In the middle of wrapping a smashing set of tulips and fern stems with a cherry red bow, the bells adorning the top of the door frame dinges, announcing the entrance of another pleasant customer and giving passage to a gust of chilly air. Harry looked up to greet the customer with his usual pleasantries of ‘welcome! I’ll be with you in a moment!’, but the words died on his throat in a desperate hussle, just as the little mermaid had given up her voice to meet her gallant prince.  
It was his own personal little slice of heaven presented to him on the black and white checkered floors of his shop. Hair loose against her shoulders again, eyes cast downwards to inspect a bucket of fresh daisies that tickled the space above her bare knees. How she could wear a skirt in this biting weather, he didn’t know, and it partially prevented him from continuing his pursuit of admiring her because the first thought his caring mind jumped too was, ‘is she cold? And if so, does she need a sweater? Because I will gladly give her one.’ His second thought, however, was ‘how could someone be that beautiful?’. The third was something along the lines of ‘all my yoga has gone to shit, and I’m okay with that’. 
He cleared his throat, tightened the bow around the stems of the flowers in his hands and said, “I’ll be with you in a moment, love!” His head bowed, looking at his work because he wasn’t sure he could afford the medicals for the paralysis that was sure to take over his meek self if they made eye contact so soon. Harry needed a moment of homeostasis, his soul adjusting to her dulcet presence. 
The woman he was assisting, Edna, spoke, drawing him out of his daze, but he had been so deeply in thought that he had not heard what she said. 
“What was that?” He asked her. He grabbed Kraft paper from the roll by the register to wrap up her arrangement. 
“The girl. You like her?” She was smiling at him, wagging a finger the way his nan used to do when she caught him with his hand in the cookie jar. “Don’t lie to me, I recognize that look. I’ve given and received that look many times throughout my life.” 
The woman was not wrong. With age, comes wisdom, Harry thought, smiling to himself at being caught. A dimple carves itself into his cheek, nestling onto the space above the corner of his mouth as if he had no choice in the matter. The apples of his cheeks were shadowed with a dusky pink, and the tip of his nose was twitching like a rabbit when it stood on its rear and sniffed the air, only he was coy after just being caught and wanted to avoid the question as much as possible. 
“I’ve got no idea what y’talking about,” he chuckled, keeping his voice low so that the intriguing stranger in the store didn’t hear that their topic of discussion was her. He moved over to the register to ring her up, and even slid in a discount he applied to customers he liked. 
“Next time I come in,” Edna said, passing Harry her debit card, “I hope to hear that you got her number, dear. Don’t let these opportunities pass you up. Life is short. And who knows? She could be the one.” Harry gave her the card back after charging her, and handed her the flowers, too. All the while Edna was grinning at him, shaking her head like she knew something he didn’t. 
“Take care, Edna. And don’t forget to change the water every 2 days with the flower packets I placed at the stems,” he reminded her, sweetly wiggling his red-lacquered nails at her retreating woman as butterflies awakened in his stomach in a furious flood of nerves. The girl was looking around, her hands hovering over the up-turned faces of a bundle of lively sunflowers, browsing and quietly humming to herself as she waited. 
There was no backing out of this, even if he wanted to. And he didn’t! He didn’t want to back out. The girl was a customer, and he would have to approach her no matter what. But she was so pretty it was also intimidating. He doesn’t remember ever being this nervous while approaching someone, especially one he harbored feelings for. His heart was pounding so loud, he was sure it was audible. 
“Hello,” he wanted so badly to add ‘love’ at the end of his greeting. “Are y’finding everything a’right?” He asked her, his hands wringing themselves, palms moist with sweat from his unyielding need to impress her. The pink tip of his tongue poked out to swipe across his full bottom lip, and soon after that his teeth sunk down into it, nibbling with uncertainty. Harry made sure that he was standing straight, body aligned to face hers because in that psychology course he took once, he learned that it was a subconscious tactic to engage interest and pleasant replies to attempts at wooing another. 
At the sound of his voice, the girl jumped, startled at the sudden vibrations of Harry’s husky voice. Her delicate feet, he noticed, skittered on the floor from her tiny jump, and her doe eyes widened, shouldered rising and falling at a quicker pace than before from the new rush of light fear. When she realizes that it’s just him her hand flattered over the base of her neck and her collarbone in attempts to soothe her racing heart. 
“M’s sorry,” he whispers, his hand clamping over his mouth, and then lowering to his chin when he speaks again, “didn’t mean to scare y’love.” This time he can’t restrict himself. It comes so naturally, like the endearment was meant for her, and when a flush covers the bridge of her nose his first instinct is to coo at her for looking so cute. The second is a surge of guilt for having scared her to such an extent. 
“It’s okay,” she says, a little out of breath. The blush on her face was partly because she was embarrassed at her own reaction, while the other was that she had let herself act so freely and uncoordinated in front of someone that looked like him. Handsome and sweet and eyes so green they refreshed you upon first glance. Like the cool burn of water going into a mouth that had just chewed a stick of minty gum. “I want to buy these flowers.” 
God help him. Her voice alone was enough to make him melt. The lilts and melodies of her voice swarming all four of the ventricles in his heart with warmth, and every blood cell that passed contained a glowing heat, buzzing with her energy. 
She points to the sunflowers, her gaze lingering on them with longing. A soft smile toying on her mouth, and Harry could see the tendons in her throat stretch as she inhaled to add another thought to her sentence, “Do you sell vases by any chance?” The girl looked at him shyly, her eyelashes almost twinkling as she blinked, and his heart soared, “I had a really nice one in the shape of a big Coca-Cola bottle, and I accidentally knocked it over, so now I have nothing to put them in.” 
Harry is incredibly enamoured by subconscious gestures that take over her hands as she speaks, fiddling as if the vase she spoke about was in her hands, all in one piece before it was broken. He’s quiet throughout her tiny ramble, listening and taking note of her enticing antics. She’s looking down at the floor or the flowers or her hands, and when her eyes dance over to his steady gaze, “I’m rambling aren’t I?” she murmurs bashfully. 
“No, no it’s a’right. I can look in the back for something if y’like?” He suggested, arrowing a thumb to the ‘back’ he mentioned. “Did y’want anything in particular?”  
“Oh, I don’t wanna be a troubling customer!” She squeaked, concerned with becoming a nuisance she didn’t want to be. 
“Y’not a bother, love. M’promise. I’ll go look f’you. What color did y’have in mind?” He asked her, tone calm and soothing to reiterate his sentiment. She was not a bother. The only thing about her that bothered him was the fact that he did not know her name, and even that was his own fault for not asking her. 
His hands rest on his hips, tattooed cross momentarily hidden by the bunch of his sweater vest  as he waits for her to respond, his eyes locked on her mouth, her own tongue subtly licks her lips, adding a sparkly sheen to it that only drove him crazy. Ever the jilted fool, his mind jumps to what it would feel like to kiss her, or what it would feel like if she kissed him in other places. What fruits she tasted like, and what kind of kisser she was. A timid one? With a patient mouth waiting to be broken open with the force of his own? Frugal? Opening her mouth and giving him everything she had to offer. 
“Something pink, please. If you have it.” That smile again. One that told a million apologies it didn’t owe, with her eyes pinching at the corners with whatever nonsense culpability she felt. Her voice was sweet, Harry thought, like wind chimes on a summer morning. 
Feeling guilty for allowing such dirty thoughts to gallop through his mind when she was so… so pure. Like an angel. Even her way of presenting herself was shy and sweet, yet he was thinking about kissing her. Was that perverted? She was a customer he had seen twice, and his mind was already running wild with luscious assumptions; a sunday topped with a red cherry of sensuality. How awfully dirty of him. 
But! But those were not the only thoughts he had. He wanted to ask her what happened to cause her to drop her vase, and where she had bought it. If it was vintage, considering it was a Coca-cola bottle, and if she had any accidents while cleaning up the mess of broken glass. He wanted to hear her thoughts. No, better yet, he just wanted to hear her talk. He wanted to get to know her. To know if she was as nice as she looked. 
“‘Course,” he mumbled, his eyes shamefully downcast to the floor. “Be righ’ back.”
Harry stalked off to ‘the back of the store’. Truth was, there was no back of the store containing vases. There was only a small closet with boxes of items he might need around the store, like flower food, rubber bands, and decorative paper for the bouquets. A crate of bottled water for when he got too lazy to climb up the back stairs and into his home. 
His home. 
Plucking the keys from his pocket, a ring that held a ceramic swan his closest friend Mitch had gifted him with a humble admission of ‘saw this at a thrift store and thought about you, H, I had to buy it’, and five keys: one to the front door of his shop, one to the cash box in the register, one to the mailbox, another to the front door of his apartment, and one to his car. The one to his front door was painted at the head with pastel pink nail polish, so it was easy for him to pick out when he was dead tired after a long day of being on his feet (spunky shoes that he liked to wear sometimes didn’t help ease the ache on his back, and neither did his posture). 
The back door that led to the stairs had locks on both the inside and the outside. A deadbolt and chain on matching sides of the door to ensure comfortable sleep at night, and peaceful work time during the day. Not having to worry about curious children opening doors or nosy customers relieved him. It was a little amatuer, but the door made a loud noise when opened because it wasn’t quite level, and he had a tiny key so he could lock it from the outside, too. 
A loud shucking noise resonated through the store as he pulled the door open, and then again when he closed it behind him. The delicacy of his dainty yet large hands were nearly comical around the tiny golden pin stud that hung from the chain, almost slipping from his hands with nerves as he slid it in place. Harry didn’t think that she was nosy or anything like that, bit if he was going up to give her a vase of his own personal collection, he didn’t want her to find out and feel even more intrusive that she already did. 
He was a huge giver, and upon hearing her say that she broke her flower pot, his mind was already thinking about the perfect one to replace it. It just so happened to be sitting on his shelf with a bundle of dying lavender. Climbing up the stairs (the ache in his thighs was a mere twinge compared to what it was when he first moved here), Harry huffed and thought to himself all the ways he could ask for her name and number. 
Listen, I really like y’and would like to have y’number?”
Do y’wanna have my number so we can go out sometime if y’feel like it?”
“Is it alright if I get y’number so we can go out sometime?”
“Hey, love. What’s y’name?”
Nothing’s making sense to him. The pick up lines he had stored in his head for the rare times he would flirt with a girl were slipping from him. None of them seemed worded right to use with her. Too abrupt or too brisk. Not sweet enough. He wanted to treat her gently and to be worthwhile of her time. Plus, it also had to be smooth enough that it made her forget she was paying him for flowers or it would be awkward. He was a twenty-six man for crying out loud, not a twenty-one year old smile at the bar looking for a good time. This wasn’t a ‘good time’. This was… a courting. An inquiry to a relationship. A rose rose in a candlelit room. 
Harry opened his front door and moved in a quick jog to a table besides his hi-fi that held a translucent pale pink glass, fat at the base before twirling and widening a few inches at the lip. An image of a nude mermaid puffing out at the front like an engraving. Cuddling it into his breast, he grabbed the lavender, speed walked back to his kitchen where his toe banged against the metal of the trashcan as he pressed on the lever to open it. He hissed fuck under his breath and shucked the dead lavender into the bag before turning back to his door, closing it behind him, but not locking it because he didn’t want to keep her waiting. His feet moved quickly down the stairs, the one hand not holding onto the vase cupping a hand over the side of his hips that held his keys so they didn’t make much noise. 
The button on the chain slipped from his fingers a few times from their repeated clamminess, and when he was ready to finally twist the knob, he paused to take a breath and collect himself. Harry ran a hand through his hair, fixed his collar, and dusted off his pants legs. He wanted to look perfect for her. 
“Don’t be stupid,” he murmured to himself. He had a good feeling about this. About her. And if he messed this up because he looked bad or said something weird he would kick himself into a muddy ditch. 
Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and calmly walked back, “I’ve got the last one,” he said, tapping the tip of the vase with his pointer finger. It was a lie, right through his teeth, but he was happy to tell it in return for the way she was looking at him in that moment. His eyes rounded out as he approached her, like the curves of hearts that made up the heart-eye emoji, or the puppy-dog face. Just another physical display of his growing affinity towards her. 
“Oh my god!” She said,  “It's so pretty!” The trapped crystals in her irises twinkled with bewilderment at the treasure Harry’s presented her with.  She’s got a smile on her face, and he can’t help but think, ‘wow, she looks like a freshly bloomed white lily’. 
There’s a vintage print hanging in his corridor, a ‘flower language chart’ with different types of flowers and a sentence beneath them describing the messages they send. For example, red carnations= my heart aches for you. The description beneath white lilies reads ‘my love is pure’. 
She asked him if it wasn’t too pricey, and he made up some fake sale he had going on about a hybrid BOGO in which if she bought an arrangement she would get a vase included in her purchase (he added “I’ve got a shipment of new ones coming in an I need the space cleared out before they get here” just to make sure his fib is believable.) And he explains this so shyly. Harry can’t keep his eyes locked on hers because she’s staring at him with an intensity that lets him know she's really listening, and it makes him squirm.  The tips of his fingers tap against the vase, and he’s tripping over his tongue, which is ridiculous because he already talks so slow. 
“I guess I was right in waiting then,” she said casually, waiting for Harry to finish ringing her up. 
His finger froze over the touch screen of the sleek, modern device (he wanted nothing but the best for his store) and listened to the exciting roar of blood through his eardrums at her words. I guess I was right in waiting then? What did that mean? That she was planning on coming back to see him and didn’t? Of course, it could also mean that she was going to buy something else somewhere else, but he couldn’t stop the vine of ripe hope that swelled around his chest. And she looked so apprehensive while saying it. As if she was walking on glass and was looking for cracks as she stepped. As if she was waiting on him to catch on to something.
Harry cleared his throat and looked at her through the corner of his eye, trying to be as discreet as possible as his fingers continued their deliberate work on the screen, “What d’you mean, love?”
“I was going to stop by sooner, but I just got in my head about it,” the girl shrugged, and adjusted the ends of her cardigan so they wrapped around her torso. She had a different bag this time, one of those reusable market bags that was made up of holes, and it was filled with two books and a can of green tea from the vegan store down the street. Harry thinks he can make out one of the titles on one of the spines, which looks suspiciously similar to something that he has on his own shelf. 
“Why would y’get in y’own head about coming to m’flower shop, hmm? It’s hardly that intimidating,” he chuckles to play off the dashes of pink and red that are painting themselves across the bridge of his twitching nose, “I don’t bite, either.” 
And he hopes that his wistfulness isn’t meddling with his vision because he swears that he can see a matching reaction on her own doll face. “I know! I know, it’s just that I can’t help it sometimes. Talking to other people makes me nervous.” 
Harry could coo at her right now. He doesn’t, though. He nods and smiles at her before reading her total out to her, “That I get, too. But y’doing just fine with me, love.” 
Waiting patiently as she digs through her bag for cash, he tries to not stare. However, it’s impossible. His eyes had a mind of their own dragging against the forces of his will to feast on her image again. Her hands and the tip of her nose. The base of her neck and gentle swell of her clavicles. The swoops of hair that hung in a curtain from her shoulder as her head tilted in search, and the how her teeth bit down into her lip in concentration. Harry counted the amount of times her eyelashes met her waterline in those few seconds of comfortable silence. Three. 
“I thought I had cash on me today,” something in her bag clicks, and she pulls out the rectangular card Harry’s become familiar with, holding it out to him between two deft fingers, painted with red hearts on a white base. “I guess I used my last twenty at the organic food store down the street,” she said. 
“It is pretty easy to get lost in there, isn’t it?” He took her card from her, and tried not to make it obvious that he was eager to read her name off of it as he inserted it into the machine. The embossed letters into the plastic read y/n y/l/n, and when he turns back to look at her, he can’t help the smile that spreads across his boyish features.
Y/n. 
Y/n, y/n, y/n.
This is what it must feel to be let in on a secret that’s worth millions of dollars. It must, because Harry’s heart is soaring with a closure he didn’t know he needed. Y/n, y/n. Her name tickled him. Stroked him. Lathered him with the honey smoothness of the beeswax shampoo he bought at that fateful organic store. It was a fitting name. Sometimes, one could tell a person ‘you know, I actually thought you were a Amy or a Jessica’, because their looks and style just didn’t match the strength or modesty of their name. But not y/n. It fit her like a glove. There was no other way to make sense of the way Harry’s brain was thinking. The name was her. 
“What?” Her lips quirk up into a smile and her eyebrows dip in confusion. Why was he looking at her like that? Did she have something on her face? Here she was, opening up to a cute stranger and she had something on her face? This, she thought to herself, is humiliating. Her finger dusted off non-existent crumbs from the corners of her mouth, “do I have something on my face?”
“No! No, no.” Harry’s careful beam simmered down from it’s previous brightness, and his hand nervously filed through the swoop of chocolate curls sitting on his head like a cinnamon roll. “I just think y’name is pretty thas’ all.” 
He murmured the last part so that it was practically incoherent, and lowered his gaze as a searing heat stretching like saran wrap around his head and the divot on the nape of his neck.  Oh, God. He was fucking blushing. Great Harry. A normally favorite among the ladies had been reduced to murmurs and thick, uncoordinated movements. 
Like dropping her card when she piped up again. 
Voice as small and quaint as his had been, "you think my name is pretty?” Her fingers are wrapped around the frail straps of her bag, tight enough that her knuckles were white and Harry was scared that she’d bury her fingernails into her palm. 
“I think y’very pretty.” He whispered back. He can’t even bear to look at her in fear that he’s totally fucked himself over once and for all. His logic was this: what girl wants to be told by the guy they’re buying flowers that they’re pretty after he reads her name from her debit card? Especially one who (if outside female sources are to be believed) dresses “the way my mother did when she was a girl in the seventies”? Jesus, fuck. He must’ve looked ridiculous. 
Harry opened his mouth to backtrack and apologize for being so unorthodox in his workspace, a breath sitting on his tongue with words ready to spew out, but the bell began to chime and it yanks his head from the register to the front and instead he said, “welcome! I’ll be with you in a moment.” 
Flustered and full of regret, the flower connoisseur returned his wired gaze back to y/n, who… was smiling at him? The kind of smile that said ‘oh my god, I can’t believe you just said that. Now please say it again’? Was he… dreaming? Did he have to pinch himself in order to verify that he wasn-
“Thank you... what’s your name?” Y/n looked at the card from his hands and sunk her hand- carefully, as to not get her fingers stuck in any of the tiny holes- and there was another clicking noise before she took her hand back out. That angel-like smear of girlish happiness was still on her, decadently radiating positivity and secret affection. Goodness leaked from the seams of her bones; through the cracks of her breastplate, radiating from her chest to Harry’s. He could feel it now. He could feel that his previous assumptions about her nature were true. She was altruistic and tender, like the inside of a bird’s wing. 
“Harry. M’name’s Harry.” This time, he didn’t hide his happiness. Even his eyes shone with a heightened, clear and sparkly shade of liquid evergreen. The joy that bounced inside of him like ricocheting metal balls in a pin game machine. His slender hand, fawn-skinned and graceful like the legs of a deer, stretched out between them. His mother had taught him that along with the first introduction of his name, a handshake must be present, always. Dipping his head slightly, and his words spongy with love-ditz, Harry rumbled, “Nice to meet you, y/n.”  
She placed her hand in his, and was practically swallowed by only his palm. He curled his fingers around her, thumb and middle finger overlapping around the clammy center of hers. So she was nervous, just as he was. Y/n was trained on their embracing limbs, and he could feel a spot on his neck where the skin palpated from the rush of blood as she observed their entwined digits. Their hands moved up and down, up and down between them for longer than necessary until her chin twitched back up to meet his, and she blinked mawkishly, slowly, like the videos of rehabilitated barn owls Harry sees on his Instagram. 
Then, suddenly, as if she remembered she was not the only one present, y/n jolts upright and shakes her head dazedly. “It’s nice to meet you, too, Harry. I like your nail color,” she added. 
He’s cheesing. A shit-eating grin too big for his face and it carves dimples into the flesh of his cheeks. His name on her tongue had never sounded so appealing, like it was made for her and only her to say. Not even the turtle-doves that cooed outside his window in the mornings sounded as beautiful as she did saying his name. And she complimented her nails! She hadn’t scrutinized him like others had, instead, she displayed her admiration for them. No one- well, actually he can’t say that without offending Mitch- no female of his age had ever received him with such open-mindedness as hers. If he didn’t have any self-restraint, he would giggle. Instead, Harry pulled his hand back so that their perfect moment wasn’t sullied with bouts of bad timing, “thank y’love. I like yours, too. You’ll have t’come over sometime and paint mine, yeah?” 
Y/n laughed, and he breathed a sigh of relief that he hadn’t been too bold, “I’d love too!” With glee frozen on her, she turned to look over her shoulder at the customer who was browsing the flowers Harry had in buckets, “I don’t want to hold you back from a customer for so long. I’ll stop by again soon, Harry. Thank you so much for your help.” 
The moment her hands reached for the wrapped bundle of sunflowers and the mermaid vase, a metaphorical grey cloud of rain and thunder manifested in the space above his head, and blocked all of the sunshine from spanning across his toned, lithe body. Did she really have to go? He wanted to whine. Maybe even wrap himself around her ankles like a child that refused to leave the park. They were only just getting to a mutual spot of comfort! Forget the other customer, he wanted to shout. Harry would kick them out and flip the sign to ‘closed’ if it meant only a few more minutes in the presence of her candy-coated charisma. 
But he knows that’s unrealistic, and settles with, “it was my pleasure, y/n,” a flirty wink (at least he hopes it is), “I’ll be waiting f’your next visit.” His taffy lips wrapping effortlessly around his smooth words, fueled by her welcoming receptiveness to his advances. It would be easy to be himself in the future, a little smoother and eloquent in his language and feeling. He was usually clear with what he wanted from anyone, and made it a pleasurable experience in all aspects for both parties involved (once it was three). Harry wanted to sweep her off her feet, and he wanted it to be an enjoyable experience for the both of them. Revel in that feeling of blooming emotions in a new relationship. A healthy one, in which he wasn’t receiving back-handed compliments all the time. 
He wasn’t superficial enough to push anyone off the table based on looks alone, but it did help that y/n had the disposition of an angel. An ethereal voice, supple lips that looked so silky and soft they had to feel that way, too, and hands that felt so tender in his. Perfect for holding on a late night stroll, or over the center console of his car when -if they go out on dates. 
What really hooked, reeled, and sinked him, though, was the fact that she was so nice to him. From the start, she’d been nothing but polite and sweet with him. Don’t even get him started on the way he swooned at the tone of her voice when he said that her name was pretty! So quiet and velvety, careful and calculated like she wanted him to know that it was okay. That she wasn’t thrown off by his comment. He nearly toppled over, clutching his heart with his legs jutting straight up into the air like a frightened goat. 
It wasn’t until the bells stopped ringing the sad notice of her exit that Harry realized he passed up the perfect opportunity to ask for her number, and as he kicked himself over it, he walked with the perfect customer service face he could muster to help the other person in his store. 
***
Harry was having a shitty morning. 
Not the kind of morning where every aspect of his routine is a terrible mishap, but like the water being too cold and the stove not working or the bottle of oat milk in the fridge being empty so he couldn’t make coffee. No, everything was fine and rolling smoothly, as it should. 
His water was the perfect temperature and ran down the toned bumps and divots of his muscles like the relaxing thrums of a lover’s caress in the midst of prowling heat. As soon as it hit his back, he released a sigh of contentment, his shoulders hunching and head rolling back and his hands roamed his shoulders and the back of his neck, rubbing away any aches that existed. The branch of eucalyptus that hung from the golden pipe of his showerhead fused a thick minty scent into the steam that fogged the glass wall, and the calming aroma helped the tendons loosen like the deflating limpness of untied shoelaces. He spent a few minutes just standing there, inhaling and exhaling deeply and feeling his lungs open and stretch beneath his rib cage. 
It almost made him wish that he’d opted to use his tub for a hot bath instead. 
He was able to cook an egg just fine on his stove, with dashes of Everything Bagel Seasoning with a side of avocado and a slice of toasted cranberry walnut bread, the same thing he had every morning. The carton of oat milk was brand new from his trip to the market the day before, and his coffee tasted the same as it always did. But… he was just... sad. An melancholy soreness that eroded against the insides of his body, consuming him slowly but surely and leaving him with a lost feeling of emptiness and unimportance. 
He thinks he might know why he’s feeling this way. 
While he’s stirring his scrambled eggs, he’s wondering how y/n likes hers. Over easy? Sunny-side up? Scrambled, like him? Did she even like eggs in the morning? What did she eat in the morning? He knows that some people ‘aren’t hungry’ in the mornings, though that’s only because they’ve gone hungry in the mornings before for an extended time period, and after so long of not feeding their growling stomachs, their brain discontinues the signals of hunger. Harry hopes that isn’t the case with y/n, and that she’s eating the proper three meals a day every day. 
And while he dipped a mini vegan chocolate croissant that he got at Whole Foods, he also wonders what she likes to dip chocolate croissants into, or if she even likes chocolate croissants. If she was a person who likes sweet treats, like strawberry tarts with powdered sugar over them or something lighter, like fruit cut into small squares in a bowl. When Harry was younger and would visit his nan on the weekends, she would pick fresh strawberries from her garden and cut them up for him when he’d woken from his nap. Sometimes, she would even sprinkle half a tablespoon of sugar over them. He wonders if she’d ever eaten strawberries like that. 
It’s been a week and a half, he still hasn’t seen her, and his heart is yearning. 
Harry knows he’s not in the correct headspace to assist other people with a cheery disposition about an hour before opening time, and decides it’s best if he writes a note on the door about how the shop wouldn’t open that day because he didn’t want to taint the reputation of his business by snapping at a customer for the only bundle of sunflowers he had, or dissolve into a puddle of love-sick tears in the middle of ringing someone up. Though really the notice just says ‘H’s Garden will not be opening today. Sorry for the inconvenience!’ followed by a frowning face and a lopsided, filled-in heart. 
Harry drags his feet back up the stairs, his lower lip jutting out in a discreet but depressing pout, and grabs Owen from his tank so that the chameleon could curl into the shoulder of Harry’s hoodie while he moped on the couch to sappy rom-coms that would only make him think about her more. At least there was someone there with him, even if his small green friend only used him for mangoes and papaya. They sit together for the entirety of Romeo + Juliet, and when it’s over, Harry’s sniffly and standing up to return Owen to his enclosure and to clean because the riotous emotions that whirl within him are too much to process while sitting down. 
Cleaning wouldn’t help him solve his problems, but it would help him cram all of his worries into a tight corner at the back of his mind- sort of like when dirty laundry began to overflow in the hamper and it requires extra force to shove it all in, only to come all back out like a memory sponge. His tormented thoughts on y/n could be compared to a dramatic inner monologue, very similar to how Romeo feels about his Juliet. But, soft, what light through yonder window breaks? It is the east, and y/n is the sun. Harry has the play on his book shelf (the one with the side-to-side modern English translation because he was never quite gifted in the English department) and as he reaches for a bandana to tie his hair back, he finds himself resonating with a particular line: parting is such a sweet sorrow.
There was no need to change any of his clothing, since he was already dressed in one of his more impromptu outfits; grey sweats and a white t-shirt that read ‘women are smarter’ in black across his chest. He tied the red bandana into a knot at the back of his head, and lifted it over his chin so that it settled on his forehead, sweeping his hair back with a final push back. It doesn’t get in his way when he crouches to clean his various tables, spraying cleaning products with his shirt pulled over his nose, another organic product that’s supposed to be less harmful and smells like cinnamon and sandalwood. His shoulder blades begin to ache because he’s being a little more aggressive than he has to be, but the green tiles were sparkling so he was content. 
He washes the dishes, mops the kitchen floor, vacuums the carpets, cleans Owen’s habitat, and tidies the mail that piled up on the table when he finally calls it quits. Scouring his brain for something to do, to keep him busy- his brain busy, Harry settles on the floor with his back to the edge of his bed. He’s shirtless now, and is in need of another shower but he’d rather not because he knows he might end up crying over the possibility that he’s scared y/n off. There’s a book in his hands and a Frank Ocean record playing softly in the background that mentions something about ‘I've been thinkin' 'bout you, do you think about me still?’ and it’s not helping his case at all.    
It’s no use. 
There’s a plague of darkness buzzing like cicadas in his ears. He fears rejection and criticism. That maybe, she was only pretending in order to make the situation more pleasant so it ended sooner. Most of all, he feared that it would always be this way. That he would never find someone who embraces who he is as a person. Always met with mean side-eye glances or second looks of displeasure and confusion. It isn’t always that way, though, because then that would mean he gets absolutely no action, and that isn’t true. 
Harry is very… well-educated in matters that concerned sexual intercourse, but it was always a one-night stand ordeal. It was never ‘I really like you we should go out sometime’. In fact, he noticed that only time his approaches were well received were those in which he was dressed in a calmer manner. Simple, solid colors with sneakers or a t-shirt. Girls would flirt back, make good conversation, allow him to buy them a few drinks, and when he’d take them to his apartment they’d ask why he lived on top of a flower-shop, and if it was his sister or female-friend’s palace that he was crashing. Sex would ensue, but his heart wouldn’t be as present and engaged as he wanted it to be. 
Wrong. It was always so fucking wrong, and God, if he didn’t get out of this apartment he’s going to breakdown and cry and there’s no one to call to come over because Mitch is on a trip with his girlfriend, Sarah, and his other friend Jeff is on his honeymoon in Sweden. They were the only two on his mental speed dial list during the rare occasions he had a crisis, as they were the two that Harry had ever really opened up to. Mitch was a bit closer to his heart. They’ve known each other since their school days and practically grew up together (at one point they had small crushes on each other, which were confessed years down the line). Jeff was the owner of Winsome where… where y/n had mentioned spending her last twenty dollar bill. He didn’t have an issue opening up to them. He liked opening up to them, but he didn’t understand why they were the only two that ever truly opened their arms to him. 
A walk, he decided, would help him… air out his brain. Calm down. Breathe a little deeper, a little easier. 
He threw his white shirt back on, and a forest green sweatshirt that donned the emblem of the school he went to earn his business degree that fit him wide around the shoulders and felt like a marshmallow. Putting on a pair of beat up shoes, he shoved his keys into his pocket, hobbling and nearly losing his balance because he was moving way too fast. The door closed behind him with a slam, and even though he was still wearing the bandana around his head, wispy stray curls framing his face in a wild mane, his distress palpable through his appearance, but he doesn’t care. He just needs to get out and feel the cool air against his skin. 
There’s a backdoor behind the stairs that will take him to a small alleyway that leads to a back parking lot where other shop owners that live at the top of their stores on the same side of his street parked their cars. He unlocks it from the inside, and throws his shoulder into it, desperate to her out. When it shuts behind him, he doesn’t turn back because it’s the kind to lock from the outside when closed. His fingers curl into the ends of his sleeve so that the tips of his fingers (nails now changed to a sparkling silver color) are the only parts of his hands visible. 
Rounding the corner, he whistled the cheeriest tune he can muster. His lips are puckered and his cheekbones high with the extension of his mouth. He’s not very happy on the inside, though he remembers reading something somewhere that if you pretend to be something long enough, you’ll eventually become it. If he pretends to be happy, then he’ll actually be happy. 
Right?
Harry rounds the corner of the parking lot and turns on to the main street. It’s only two in the afternoon, so there's people crawling in and out of shops anywhere. He even sees a man and a woman peeking into the window of his store, and he would feel bad if he wasn’t in a shitty mood already. He’s so out of it, that he nearly yells ‘get your hands off my windows!’. He doesn’t though, because for a moment the woman becomes y/n and the man becomes him, wrapping a ringed hand around her waist and whispering in her downy ear ‘they’re closed, darling, let’s go somewhere else’ and she straightens dejectedly, pouting playfully and standing up and her tippy toes so that she could press a quick kiss to his lips. 
That image fades though, and the couple continues with their stroll, hand in hand, and his heart is wrenching, writhing and trying to yank itself free from it’s place in his chest because it hurts too much to stay. 
Cars whizz past, and he skirts in and out of people on the sidewalk, keeping his pace fast and focused. There’s no intended destination, he’s just moving with the intent to forget the pretty girl who haunts him. Her voice is all he can hear. Her smile is all she can picture. And the rest of her is all he can imagine, which is exactly what hurts the most. Imagination only goes so far, fulfils so much with uncertainty of what the truth was and what wasn’t. Harry could imagine her with her feet up on the lip of a bubble filled tub, a glass of wine in her hands, but then…what kind of wine did she like? Or did she even like wine? And did she even have a bathtub to stretch out in after a long day? 
He curses the crimes he may have committed in past lives to deserve this torture. This unbearable pain that felt like he was being dunked in a slow-acting acid. He can do nothing about it but keep walking with labored will power. He passed his shop, and a bakery and a small thrift store that sells used clothing for way too much money. At the propped open double-doors of Jeff’s Winsome, he decides to talk in and browse. There’s so many items that smell good and taste good, that it was fun to just walk in and look. 
“Back again so soon, H?” 
Spinning on his heel, Harry comes face to face with Niall, a brunette, fit, Irish bloke with a chummy smile and a killer sense of humor. The two have brokered a sort of friendship, considering the amount of time (and money) that Harry spends there. Niall has even started calling him ‘H’ in silent homage to his flower shop. 
“Y’know I can’t stay away,” Harry attempted to joke, his lips pulling up in a weak smile, “plus, I think I needed s’more of the peppermint essential oils f’my diffuser.” 
“‘Course ya do! You're worse than the bloody vegan mums that come in asking for gluten free baby powder!” Niall cups a hand over his mouth and loudly whispers to so that only Harry catches his verbiage. There was a woman in the back of the store, looking through soaps in the limited kid’s section, the same exact kind that Niall was speaking about. “Go on and look around then, I’ll be here when you’re finished.” He said. 
Harry only nodded his acknowledgement, and moved in between wooden walnut shelves. The entire store had a caramel brown color scheme, with only the inventory adding color to it. Macramé potted succulents and plants added to the natural, outdoorsy feel. Winsome had an interesting mix of smells from all of the aromatherapy based products it housed, but it only added to the appeal. 
Currently, he held a packet of four lip balms that advertised to be ‘100% all naturally derived ingredients with no artificial additives' infused with ‘healing power of crystals’, two of them ‘citrine cherry' flavored, and the remaining ‘garnet guava’. The brand name is something in Italian that he can’t read, packaging thick and a triangle made of arrows in the corner signaling it can be decomposed and/or recycled. He had the same exact ones at home, only they were all misplaced and- 
“Harry?”
A small, timid voice called his name from behind him, and he froze. He knew that voice. It was the same one he had repeated over and over in his head for the past week, waiting for her promised arrival with a hopeful heart. 
His eyes go wide with recognition, body still and stiff like a deer caught in headlights. His heart begins to rump at a furious speed, loud in his ears like a million stampeding hooves. The packaged products in his hands shake, and then she speaks again, “Harry, is that you?” 
Is this really happening right now? He’s embarrassed at having been caught with lipstick in his hands of all things, but he can’t put them back now. It was too late for that. He lets them hang at his side, and turns around. He hopes there isn’t perspiration dripping from his temples because all of a sudden he wants to yank his sweater off. 
Harry turned, slowly. He feared that if he moved too fast she would fly away like a startled dove. 
“Y/n…” He’s breathless, but he manages a pitiful quirk of the corner of his mouth, which he licks over right after, “hi.” 
She’s wearing a dress this time, frilly at the hem which fell just above her knees. It’s pink and covered and lined with blood red trim at her forearms. A string of pearls glistens at the base of her throat, and her lips are covered in a sheen of lipstick. Her hair, however, is a tousled mess, pieces of it framing her face and untucked from her bun as if she had been jostling around. Her cheeks are flushed with the cold, and clearly that thin beige cardigan hanging off her elbows is doing nothing to keep her warm.
Y/n smiles at him, with the same shakiness, “f-for a second I thought I was talking to the wrong p-person.” 
 It’s quiet again, and they’re both fidgeting. Y/n’s knees knock together as she shifts her weight from foot to food, and Harry idly rubs his finger under his nose and sniffs boogies that aren’t there. She’s staring at the ground and rocking back and forth on her heels and he can’t think of anything to say because he’s so paralyzed by the fact that she’s actually standing in front of him, and looks as gorgeous as ever. Had he somehow manifested her presence? 
While she’s hiking up the ends of her sweater so that they’re situated properly on her shoulders, he says the first thing that comes to his mind. “Aren’t y’cold?”
Her head snaps up and she peeks at him from under her lashes while flattening a hand at her thigh, “a little bit.” 
Harry watches her tuck her hair behind her ears and wonders if she came walking from her apartment again. In the cold. Dress as she was. Not that he had a problem with the way that she was dressed! He understood that sometimes when people grew bored they used the smallest occasions to dress up and have some fun and get out of their homes. He did it too, sometimes. To clear his head. Hell, isn’t that what he was doing now?
“D’you need a ride home?” He stumbled over his tongue to backtrack, not wanting her to think that he was a wierdo or anything like that, “t-that is if y’walking, I wouldn’t want you to get sick or anything like that. S’bit chilly out today.” 
Y/n smiles shyly at him, a blush on the highest points of her cheeks, and rubs the side of her face against the fabric of her cardigan, “thank you, for the offer, but uhm… it’s my friend’s baby-shower-gender-reveal thing today and I came with my other friend to some last minute gifts and some flowers. I was going to buy some stuff from here because she’s crazy about the whole ‘no preservatives’ and all but, and I was also going to stop by your shop to buy some flowers, but I saw you were closed so I…I’m rambling again.” She sputtered out the last bit, and pressed the tips of her three middle fingers to her lips to stop the words from coming out. 
Harry smirked at her antics, but it’s more of a repressed smile, and the rest of his humor gleamed in the sea-glass of his eyes like a message in a bottle. 
“S’alright, love.” He’s still holding the lip balms in his hand, and he can feel the moisture that’s collecting on his palms dampening the Kraft like material as he gestured to her dress with the tip of his chin. “Y’wearing pink. I take it y’want the baby to be a girl?”
“Actually, I know it’s a girl. She told me,” y/n pips, shrugging smugly. 
Harry laughs at her this time, “Did you finish with all your purchases here? I can make an exception and open up f’you.”
“Oh, Harry, I don’t wanna bother you! Because if this was your day off then-”
He lifts a hand to get her to stop, and uses the opportunity to twist around and put back what he had in his hands. The conversation is flowing so smoothly now, that all of his previous worries are gone. He can only focus on her and the way her eyelashes fluttered and the crystalline sparkly in her voice. 
“Y/n, it’s fine. D’ya finish here? We can head over to the shop now if you’d like.” Harry points a thumb over his shoulder in the direction of the door. 
“Uh, no. I just got here so I still have to go grab some things,” she said, pushing her hair past her ears again. He thinks that she can probably tell the disheveled state her hair was in, because she begins to pop off a pin in her hair to readjust it. He doesn’t mind it, though. He thinks she looks cute. Angel-like. 
He nods, rolling his hands into fists within his sleeves so that the cuffs hang over his knuckles, and tries not to trip over his legs as he backs away. “A’right. I’ll wait f’you in the front, then. Take y’time, love.” 
“‘Kay,” she gleams at him, biting down on her bottom lip, and Harry turns away fully before he starts whining about how cute she is or before there’s a dent in the heather grey fabric of his sweatpants.  
At the front, Niall has his chin at the palm of his hand, and as he gets closer, Harry lifts his head to see that the brunette is wiggling his eyebrows mischievously. There's a shit-eating grin on his face that clearly points to a mountain of teasing in the near distance. 
“A little love-struck, mate?” He said, as soon as Harry was within hearing distance. At least he had the decency to keep his voice down, he thought. 
Harry flips him off, “oh, bug off.” 
Silver glitter sparkling on his nails, and his gaze strays to the floor, bashful of how clear his affection was. He turns to rest his bum against the counter and pulls out his phone to appear busy as he waits for y/n, mindlessly opening Instagram to have something to do (and to stop him from glancing at her ever two seconds).    
“Yup. I knew it. Have y’asked her out yet?” Niall doesn’t stop to let Harry refute his question, “y’know she comes in sometimes, after stopping by your place? And she just will not stop talking about how nice yeh were to her.”
Harry’s head snaps up from his screen so fast, something at the back of his neck creaks with the force. Instagram is long forgotten.
“What? Are you fuckin’ with me right now?” He doesn’t mean for his words to come as aggressive as they do, but the thought of her speaking to someone else about him is… well, it’s thrilling. 
Alarmed, Niall’s hands come up near his face in the motion of surrender, “no, man! Dead serious. Think she likes yeh, honestly.”
He can only say: “Fuck me.”
Niall is about to respond when a quiet voice breaks their stares, “I’m all finished.” 
“Already, babe? I’ll rig ya up, then!” 
He’s quick to slide the few products over the scanning square, and y/n and Harry stand beside each other silently, their height difference laughable. Niall’s gaze flickered between them with no commentary, and his lips pucker with a wiggling smile when he finally announces her total. A bit too much for a small changing blanket, oatmeal-based baby lotion, pacifiers with a lavender infused towel attached to ‘aid with goodnight night’s sleep’, and a bamboo hairbrush with a tuft of soft bristles. 
Nonetheless, she provides the money with a pleasant smile. Harry can see a bit of tightness around her eyes that suggests discomfort, but he doesn’t say anything. Niall hands her a paper bag with her purchase, “there yeh go! Have a good day now, y/n! And be good, to Harry!” 
Harry’s eyes widen at Niall’s last comment, and it takes every bit of self-restraint in him to not reach the other counter and whack him in the back of the head. Instead, he shakes and ducks his head in near shame.
Y/n, however, quips back with “I’ll be nice only if you’re nice,” and bumps her shoulder against his before walking towards the door, looking over her shoulder at Harry who’s smiling wide now, and trailing after her with no regard to Niall at all. 
He shouts something after them about being rude lovebirds, but Harry doesn’t care. He’s floating after this heaven-sent like cartoon characters being led to a freshly baked pie with their nose on the scent. His rump high in the air like the Lorax disappearing into the light in the clouds, utterly ignorant to everything else. 
When they’ve both stepped outside, they speak at the same time, 
“Let me just-”
“Do y’wanna put-” 
Harry and y/n giggle at each other, 
“You go first.” 
“Y’speak first.” 
And then they laugh again. Harry pretends to zip his lips and throws away the key, and she says radiantly, “I’ll drop this off in my friend’s car really fast and we can walk to your flower shop.” 
Watching her approach a car parked two spots away, a girl with blue, pink, and brown hair leans over to the passenger side, seat belt straining against her throat and when she sees Harry, she waves and it makes y/n push her back to her spot behind the driver’s  side. Whoever this girl is, she and Niall have to meet, seeing as they can’t mind their own business. He chuckled and waved back, that girl laughing along with him and it made y/n cover her face with her cardigan covered hands. 
“I’m sorry about Charlotte,” she said when she got back, “she doesn’t know how to mind her own.”
“A bit like Niall, it seems.” Harry said. He waits for her to catch up before beginning to walk down the street. Side to side, shoulder to shoulder. They’re so close, Harry can feel the warmth of her body heat through the fleece of his sweatshirt. It’s cold, and she’s still this warm? 
“Maybe,” her eyebrows raise, and her head tilts towards him, “they should meet.” 
“Tha’s exactly what I was thinkin’!” His voice rises with his excited agreement, and the tip of his nose wiggles as he scrunches his nose. 
As they get closer, to H’s Garden, Harry reaches into his pocket for his keys, fingering through them so that they wouldn’t have to stand in the cold for so long. He didn’t want her to get sick. 
“I’m sorry, Harry. I feel really bad about this,” she whispered beside him, looking up at him with doe eyes as she worried her lip between her teeth, the sheen of gloss adding an extra allure to her image at that moment. “It’s your day off, and I’m bugging you.” 
They stood in front of the door now, underneath the green umbrella cover that extended from the top of the door and down the side of the window. Harry waited for her to step into the little alcove created by the indent of the door before stepping in after her and jiggling the key into the lock. He resisted the urge to pull his lips down into a cooing frown at the look on her face. She really was worried about disturbing him. If only she knew that he spent the entire day moping (and nearly crying) over her. 
He sucked on his teeth, “oh, love, please worryin’ about it. Don’t wanna see that frown on y’pretty face anymore okay?” His confidence was slowly coming back, “s’not my day off, I just didn’t feel like speaking to customers today.” 
Shrugging, he opened the door, and took a step back to allow her to step through first. Y/n ducked her head as she passed him with a murmured ‘oh, okay’, and he followed right after her, wanting to get away from the cold too because he knew that his nose was probably pink at that moment, but what he didn’t anticipate was for y/n to stop right after breaching the threshold, and bend over at the waist to pick something up from the floor, causing Harry to bump into her at such an awkwardly sexual angle with all of his momentum. 
Considering he was half twisted away from her and in the middle of pulling out the key from it’s slot, the amount of force in Harry’s push from behind was enough to cause her to nearly fall forward, a surprised whimper slipping from her lips. Harry, determined not to see her fall, lets go of the key and reaches out just in time to grasp her hips on either side, pulling her back towards him mid-fall so that she doesn't collapse on her face. 
However, in the midst of all of this Harry forgets himself and uses a bit too much force. Not to mention, the implications of their position makes him hyper aware of every single place their bodies touched, her small frame against his lithe, tattooed body. 
This moment only lasts for a few seconds, but he can feel everything. 
He can feel the easy give of the skin of her hips underneath each finger that touched her, the softness of the flesh on her thighs against his sturdy knees. The fabric of his sweatpants is suddenly non-existent, and it’s almost as if he felt every taught tendon of her legs, frozen with efforts of helping catch or brace herself. The heat of her groin is flush against his, and it makes him want to scream with a sudden sensitivity. Her ass is practically seated on him, full and malleable against the points of his laurel covered hip bones. Harry’s semi-hunched, as her weight also pushed him back, and the position is doing nothing to help his frenzied mind settle. He feels like shit because he’s being a horny, pubescent kid instead of asking her if she’s okay, but then y/n moves back into him to straighten fully and their centers grind. Her dress is semi-bunched at the halfway point of her bum, and he can feel heat emanating from her, radiating back on his bloating cock. He has to stifle a moan when she pushes herself up with the tips of her fingers. 
Just as quickly as it started, it’s over. Y/n is dusting her bum off so that her dress falls and covers her modesty, and she’s beet red in the face, not looking at him. Which was fine by him, he was too ashamed to look into her eyes. 
He clears his throat (something he’s doing a lot around her) and asks if she’s okay. 
“Yes. Yes, I’m okay. This was on the floor,” she squeaked, holding up a neon yellow notice sheet in her hand. That damned thing was what caused all of this?
It’s a notice from the delivery men that said, ‘sorry! We missed you!’ with a time and date messily scrawled on the dotted lines. Harry had forgotten that he was getting a shipment of several plants that morning. 
Cursing, he takes it from her, “t-thank you. Now how ‘bout those flowers?”
It’s awkward, obviously, but y/n is severely silent. Harry’s still stuffy in his pants, but he ignores it and doesn’t add any fuel to the fire because there’s more pressing matters at hand than a boner. Y/n is the most quiet she’s ever been around him, considering all of her word vomits and ramblings, and he’s suffering. Definitely beating himself up in his head for having ruined the moment. He held onto her for a second too long, frozen. She must feel so embarrassed, and he was self-endulging like a fucking asshole. 
Harry asks her questions on what flowers she’d like, and she answers by pointing or bringing a stem to him, laying it on the counter without a word. A mixture of dahlias and baby’s breath with a handful of feverfew to make the pink in the dahlia’s stand out. He lays them out on his work table, cutting the ends at an angle where they need to be cutted and laying them out on a sheet of clear, dusty rose paper. Three packets of flower food are strewn at the corner, and y/n busies herself by fidgeting with them. He grows concerned when he makes a comment on the kinds of ribbons he had stored and she doesn’t say anything. Not even a nod or a hum. 
Eventually, he decides he’s had enough of her neglect, and pauses his work to devote her some attention.  
“Love, I’m sorry about what happened,” he said softly, trying to catch her eyes, “I know it probably made y’uncomfortable, and I didn’t do much to make the situation better, but I just didn’t wanna see y’fall.”
Y/n’s head is already dipped, so he can’t see her face, but when her shoulders begin to shake, he knows he’s utterly fucked. She starts to sniffle, and his eyes go wide. The paper crinkled as he set down the baby’s breath he’s holding in his hands. He hates seeing people cry, not because he didn’t know how to deal with it, but because he often ended up crying along with them. Also, he just didn’t want to see her cry. Harry wanted her to be happy, glowing, and smiling. Not dull with dollops of woeful distress in liquid form.
He rounds the corner and spares a look out to the street, wanting to make sure that there is no strange onlooker eavesdropping on their interaction. His hand reaches out to stroke her back or shoulder comfortingly, but he thinks better of it and drops his arm. She most likely would not like to be touched, considering what just happened between them. He drops his head, seeking face-to-face interaction, and speaks as gently as he can, “y/n, what’s wrong?” 
She avoids his search, and turns the other way while sniffling, “you probably think I’m weird now or something after that.” 
“No!” Harry exclaimed, jerking his head back as if he’d been struck, and her words practically had. He can’t believe that she would think that and even go as far as verbalizing her thoughts when he worshipped the ground she walked on and didn’t even know her that well, yet. “No, no. I don’t think that. Y’tripped, that’s all. Happens to everyone. If anythin’ I’m the weirdo for grabbin’ y’the way I did, and I’m really sorry about it.”
Y/n dig the heels of her hands into her eye sockets, “that was so embarrassing, I should’ve told you I was gonna stop or something. I always embarrass myself in front of cute boys and I never know what to do. I just-” 
Harry interrupts before she can dig herself further another hole. He highlights a segment of her words, dropping everything else in hopes of changing the conversation and taking her discomfort away, and mostly because he was bursting with relief and happiness. She had said that she thought he was cute, just how he thought that she was adorable, and nice, and everything good. They were on the same level, their minds in sync. Did that mean…
His voice is airy and light because of what she had just admitted, “y’think I’m cute?”
She stills with awareness of what she’s just said, and a puppy-like noise seeps from the back of the throat before her hands sink further into her eyes, embarrassed. Harry tenderly wraps his fingers around her small wrists and pulls her hands away from her face, murmuring about ‘don’t rub y’eyes anymore, love, y’gonna hurt’ with nothing but kindness. A millisecond of distraction speeds through his mind at the softness on the inside of her wrists. 
There’s a trickle of blubbering in her part, her bitten lips bumping against each other as she attempts to backtrack, “I mean- I- I-”
Harry decides that it’s now or never. It was a bit inconvenient, perhaps, but with her revelation his confidence soared and he was more prepared now to ask than he ever had been. So, he goes for it, “can I have y’number?” 
A moment of semi-uncomfortable silence as the unknown tips the scale. Would she say yes? Would she say no? His head was spinning and he hoped his nose didn’t start bleeding or something because y/n nods slowly, smiling, and then, “okay.” 
He’s elated. He was the polar opposite of what he had been that morning. If only Owen could see him then. He doesn’t waste any time reaching into his back pocket and handing her his unlocked phone. They don’t share any words, only coy glances and flirty quirks of the lips as the tips of her fingers move on his screen. Harry can’t believe that he’s finally getting her number, after nearly a month of pinning. 
When she’s finished, she clicks it off and sets it next to him with an added pat to the back of his suspiciously clean white phone case while he’s tying the flowers together with a loose rubber band at the ends to attach the food packets. He’s fine with working in silence now that she's not crying anymore. He throws occasional glances in her direction, and catches her watching his hands while fiddling with her own. Her brows were furrowed and her mouth was twitching. 
“Will you text me?” She asked him. 
He’s careful not to bruise any of the petals as he sets them down again, pausing with his ministrations to pick up his phone. He wiggles his eyebrows at her and types a quick ‘Hi. It’s Harry :)’. He hits send, “until you’re sick of me.”
“I don’t think that’s possible.” She shakes her head, and Harry’s reminded Rachel McAdams in The Notebook while she’s in complete denial of her feelings for Noah. The comparison makes his heart flutter, considering the romance of the onscreen couple. “How much do I owe you?” 
Harry waves her off, “it’s on the house.” She begins to argue, but Harry stops her before she starts rambling again, “y’better go or you’ll be late, love.” He holds out the arrangement to her, tufts of baby’s breath poking out from between the vibrant dahlias like fluffy clouds, the feverfew looking like miniature white daisies in the center. 
She looks at it, and back at him before huffing, “fine, but you’ll have to let me return the favor.”
“Of course,” he smirks, “with dinner, maybe?” 
They’re both gleaming at each other now, “okay.” Y/n takes a step back, her body half twisted as she walks away, but it remains like that for a moment as her eyes rake him up and down, a murmur following, “bye, Harry.” 
His veins charge with electricity, and his dark taffy lips part at her actions. Had she just checked him out? He doesn’t recover quick enough to return her goodbye because the previous swirl of arousal in his navel was bristling back to life at the implications of that look. Calm, slow, steady, and her eyes remained doe-like and innocent. 
She had to have known exactly what she was doing, whispering his name the way she had, looking over her shoulder and under her eyelashes the way she did. Deviously provoking his thoughts to begin a new with a reinspired fervor. The space in his underwear was growing tighter by the second, a blissful ache swelling. 
Before any other customer stepped in after her, Harry locked the door, and jogged up the stairs to prepare himself a nice, hot bath, simultaneously cursing and thanking the stupid fucking delivery men.  
********
Harry can’t stop thinking. 
Obviously, this is a huge issue for him. He was constantly thinking, and well, who wasn’t? The process of thoughts wisping around in his brain was one that he often put an unnecessary amount of energy into because he had no one to filter these thoughts onto, releasing them through a conversation to prevent the exhaustion of his brain and heart. A prime example of these mishaps being the depressing slump that occupied his demeanor that very morning. 
This?
This was different.
As soon as the apartment door was shut behind him, Harry pulled the suffocating sweatshirt off of his upper body, fingers hooking in at the collar and yanking it off with a swift tug. It landed somewhere on his kitchen floor, and he didn’t stop to take note of its final destination. Instead, his legs instinctively took him to his bathroom. 
Chest heaving, Harry walked to the small window leaking sunlight and rolled the stick between his fingers to close the blinds. His thumb dipped into the waistband of his boxes and dragged them down lopsidedly, the tiger tattoo roaring as it became exposed. When the blinds are fully closed, the white extension clangs against the shutters from his aggressive release. His body was slowly being consumed by a raging fire stoked by the illicit images his brain conjured of the innocent, unsuspecting y/n.
His inner turmoil consisted of guilt for using her image that way and justification from the conspiring rake of her eyes along the upper half of him that was visible behind the counter. He was so fixated by her, that her look alone felt like a tempting caress along his skin. And it all happened in a matter of fucking seconds. That’s how gone he was. That’s how fucking gone he was. Harry guesses that the easy excitement also had to do with the fact that he hadn’t gotten laid in a while (he only ever gets lucky when he goes out to the bars with Mitch or Jeff, and they’d been gone for a significant amount of time) and the strong affinity he had for the girl who bought flowers from him.  
Explanation or not, he had to do something about the problem in his pants. He was painfully hard, and when he shucked his pants off fully, his underwear dragged with the movement and pressed against the tip of his swollen prick. A darkened patch of moisture bloomed where the head was, and he saw stars at the short pressure. He wouldn’t take his pants off just then, though. He liked to stall his pleasure as much as he could so that when he finally did cum, his stomach muscles contracted and his toes remained curled for more than ten seconds. 
He twisted the golden knobs of his tub so that the water would come rushing out at a borderline scalding temperature, and opened the small cabinet above the toilet for a bottle of almond and coconut shea butter bubbles. He uncapped it and bent over the edge of the tip, the cool, porcelain lip touching his crotch and provoking a choked whimper to leave him. Jerking his hips back, he poured the soapy liquid into the spot where the water cascaded, and retracted his hand when the beginning of froth formed along the surface. 
The heady sweet smell permeated the air with the rising levels of bubbles, and Harry couldn’t wait any longer. Because he liked to torture himself, he closed his eyes and slowly dragged the hell of his hand over the outline of his cock, a groan ripping though the silence. It’s so painfully good, that he does it one more time, and he jolts forward. He removes his hand, slips his thumbs underneath the waistband of his boxers, and lugs the fabric down his hips at an excruciatingly slow pace. The head of his member smearing precum all along as he moves and when he gets caught in the ripples of his boxers the muscles in his thighs flex at the ripple of pleasure that zips into his nerves. 
“Fuck,” he hissed under his breath. His mind was a spinning vintage reel of slideshow images of y/n. Y/n on bruised knees, her mouth wide open and her own drool on her tits, the tip of his cock flat on her tongue as she pleads with weepy eyes for him to cum down her throat. When he finally springs free of his underwear, a hefty slap rings out as his dick collides against his abdomen, right on the space underneath his belly button. 
There’s a stripe of liquid on the trail left by the mushroom head of his prick, and Harry’s eyes roll to the back of his head, throat straining as he hovers over the bathtub. He doesn’t remember the last time he’s ever been this hard over a girl before, and it’s driving him crazy. He doesn’t know if he’ll be able to last as long as he usually does. As he swings a leg over the edge of the tub, the hot water encasing his calf, he’s thinking about how soft she is. The inside of her wrist and the palm of her hand. If she’s that soft on an external part of her body that’s used everyday, he can only wither away at the idea of what the inside of her thighs feel like. 
Bubbles are swarming up now, swathing his thighs and buttocks as he sinks into the sloshing water. When he’s completely seated and satisfied with the belly-button level of water, he clumsily throws a hand in the direction of the knobs to shut them off, and reclined his head against the curved end of the tub with his eyes shut. 
He hikes up his knees so that they’re resting against the porcelain walls, and mindlessly ruts up into the water at the filthy images he’s picturing, white foam collecting in sparse clouds over the math on his chest. He doesn’t know what’s gotten into him. It’s as if his body is being transported back to the moment his hips clashed with y/n’s. At the recollection, his mouth drops and his eyebrows pinch in a silent moan. The feel of her flesh underneath his fingertips has him bobbing in the water, and the next ideation has him gripping the base of his cock. 
Vividly, he pictured her on all fours, keening back onto him as her pussy enveloped him in warmth, a warmth that is almost replicated by the temperature of the water, dripping and making a mess of him but what’s turning him on most of all is the easy flushness of their bodies. He had felt the way her bum gave way under his hold, and he imagined the bounce of her flesh as he thrusted into her. 
He moaned a broken call of her name with his eyes still shut, and heard the trickling of water as his fist rolled up his stiff prick, squeezing at the tip so that a few more droplets of precum dribbled out. With his thumb, he rubbed over the red mushroom head and lathered it in slow, leisurely circles, a throb pulsating with the beat of his heart as he returned to flicking his wrist over himself. 
The way that he looked at him and the sound of his name on her lips seared into his memory. Airy and willowy, similar to it resonated in his brain with the fantasy of sinking into her for the first time, stretching her and having her preen and arch with desperate whimpers of his name for more. Harry considered himself to be ‘well-endowed’ and his size was a factor of what sent him careening over the edge as girls mewled over his size after he’d bottomed out. He wanted y/n to mewl under him, both of them falling apart at the seams at the mutual pleasures because if Harry’s this broken over just the thought of her, then he’s sure he’s going to lose himself beyond recognition after he’s buried himself into her velvety walls, slick with her arousal and so fucking warm. 
Just as she had been earlier that day. There had been two layers between them- the fabric of Harry’s pants and her panties- yet, he was still able to feel an immense heat from the apex of her thighs against his cock. He needed more than this. He needed her, not just his hand driving him closer to the edge. 
His jaw clenched as he bit back on a particularly loud moan, for no reason other than he enjoyed self-sabotage from time to time, and the speed of his jerking hand increased. His other hand gripped the side of the tub, and his legs flexed as he began to thrust up into his own fist, a trail of bubbles sticking to the tanned muscles. The cut rectangles of muscles of his abdomen glistened like freshly chopped cubes of apricot with the droplets of water that remained clinging to him. His breath came in labored, strained puffs as the palm of his hand twisted, tightening at the tip and loosening at the base. 
For a moment, he paused and cupped his balls, massaging them as the fantasy in his head continued. His mouth wrapping around y/n’s nipples, her eyes glazed over from previous orgasm that he wanted so badly to give her. She’d whine something soft and quiet to match her personality, ‘please, Harry, please I want more. Need another Harry, please’, and he’d speed up the movement of his hips, driving deep into her and cooing into her ear about, ‘c’mon, darling. Give m’another then. Y’want it so bad, yeah? Give me a’fucking ‘nother’, and she’d release a peircing moan that explodes in his eardrums while arching into him. She’d squeeze impossible tight around him, gushing with her own cum. 
The water in Harry’s tub sloshes around his ankles, and the muscles of his abdomen clench so that he’s closing in on himself, sputtering on an outrageously loud cry that he can’t contain and his hand increases the speed of his filthy ministrations because he’s right on the edge. He’s about to fucking cum and the back of his eyelids burns with the possible variances of y/n’s face in ecstasy provided by him with his nose deep in her cunt, lapping at the sweet honey that spills with every whimper of, ‘please let me cum, Harry. I’ll do anything, I’ll be good, please let me cum. 
He tensed violently, his face contorted painfully as white ropes spurt from the tip of his cock over his fist and onto his chest, blending with the white almond foam. His feet are braced against the edge of the tub and his head falls back and his stomach tenses even further, the final leaks of his cum dribbling out. 
With the fuzziness that comes after an orgasm, his body melts back into the water that’s still warm, and his jerks with a pant as he allows his softening prick to sink into the water. The head on his hair is matted in a chocolate smear across his forehead, and his lips are a raging heart of cherry blossoms, parted with arduous gasps of recovery breath. His hands fall into the water at his sides, and with the lapping movement of the liquid against his sensitive member, he ruts into nothing again. 
Reclined with his eyes closed and heartbeat slowing, Harry murmurs a final, “fuck me,” at the extreme sensations that had raked through his body. 
Somewhere in the muffled distance, his phone dings with the notification of a text message, and with a tired noise of resentment, he sits up and reaches for his sweatpants that lay in a messy puddle besides the tub. His fingers drip darkening spots onto the grey material as he rummages for his phone, and then he finally clicks it on...
It’s her name, lighting up his screen, and the text reads: 
y/n <3 : so… dinner? 
Harry doesn’t think he’s ever crushed on a girl this hard before because even though he’s just completely physically spent himself, there’s something stirring in the depths of his tummy just at seeing the heart she put next to her name. 
He couldn’t be happier. 
*    *    *    *    *    *
and here he is!! what do you guys think?? pls pls pls leave your feedback in my askbox! i’d love to hear your thoughts! and if you really really loved it, don’t be afraid to press that reblog button <3333
3K notes · View notes
jaskiers-sweetkiss · 3 years
Text
The 4 Times Luke Got Sick + The 1 Time He Got Julie Sick
Pairing: Julie x Alive!Luke (college AU)
Word Count: 2.9k
Warnings: light swearing, non-fatal illness
Summary: Luke was always getting sick. It was probably the worst things about being roommates with him, Julie decided. That, and when they’d first moved into their dorm Freshman year of college he’d tried to hit on all her friends. It seemed like every year the poor guy went through at least one serious bout of illness that Julie would have to practically nurse him back to health from.
A/N: I got 2 anon requests for sick!Juke this week, one for a College Roommates AU where Luke constantly gets sick and Julie takes care of him and another where they’re friends and neighbors but have crushes on each other that don’t come to light until they both get sick together feat. Mothering Rose. I decided to combine them since they had a similar theme, I hope that’s alright! As per usual, let me know what you think and send me a message if you’d like to be added to my taglist! Also, I am taking requests right now so feel free to send those in!
Masterlist
___
1 - Freshman Year
“Juuuulie,” Luke called from his bedroom.
“Whaaaat?” Julie called back from her own room, making no attempt to get up from her bed.
“Can you come here so we can stop yelling?” He whined and she rolled her eyes but rolled out of her bed unceremoniously.
Given the coed nature of the dorms, they were each provided a small separate bedroom connected with a combined living room space that currently could use a good vacuuming, she noted as she walked through it before pausing at Luke’s door. It was only about three months into the semester and while Luke and Julie had become fast friends through their love of music, she hadn’t really been in his room before.
She raised her fist to give a hesitant knock, not really sure what the protocol was.
“You can come in,” he laughed but for the first time in their conversation, Julie noticed that his voice seemed a little off.
When she stepped into the room she immediately knew why. Luke lay in bed, slightly propped up by his pillow. She immediately noticed how red his face and nose, in particular, looked and the pile of used tissues next to the bed.
“Woah, dude, are you sick?” Julie exclaimed, immediately taking a step back in an attempted to put as much distance between herself and the sick boy as possible.
“Yeah,” he croaked sheepishly, “Sorry, I guess I should’ve warned you.”
“Ya think?” She scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest but smirking to let him know she wasn’t that mad about it. “Is there anything I can do?”
“Um, yeah, actually. I was gonna ask if you could run down to the market and get me some chicken noodle soup?”
Julie nodded, happy to be able to help her sick friend.
“Sure! Is there any medication I can pick up from the pharmacy for you or anything?” She offered but he shook his head, pulling open the top drawer of his bedside table revealing that it was full of various medicines.
“I, uh, came prepared,” he said with a self-deprecating chuckle. “My immune system is pretty shit.”
Julie nodded.
“I better get you that soup then, huh?” She said kindly, starting to feel awkward lingering in the doorway.
“My wallet is in my jacket pocket,” Luke offered, pointing to the coat hanging in his closet.
Julie nodded in silent thanks as she pocketed the piece of leather, closing the door on her way out. Despite the sunshine, it was a short but chilly walk to the campus market, which was fortunately only a couple of blocks away from their residence hall. She located the soup fairly quickly but stopped to look through the tea options, grabbing a box of peppermint and chamomile tea bags. The check-out process was fast and she was back in her dorm only a few minutes later.
Before even taking off her coat or slipping off her shoes, she put the soup in the microwave and started up her electric kettle. While she was waiting she then busied herself with hanging up her coat in her own closet and leaving her shoes in their designated spot by the door.
“What are you doing out there, Molina?” Luke groaned from his room when the kettle started whistling.
She quickly switched it off, bustling around the designated “kitchen” area of their dorm for a mug to start steeping the peppermint tea. No sooner than she placed the teabag into the mug had the microwaved beeped, signaling that the soup was ready. Bowl in one hand and mug in the other, Julie pushed the door open with her shoulder, slowly stepping into the room in an attempt not to spill either of the hot liquids in her hands.
She gingerly set the mug on a cleared space on Luke’s desk before handing him the chicken noodle soup.
“What’s that?” He asked, gesturing to the mug with his spoon before eating some of the soup.
“It’s peppermint tea,” she answered factually. “My mom always makes it for me when I’m sick, it supposed to help with congestion and should soothe your throat.”
“You’re the best, Molina,” Luke said graciously, slurping another mouthful of soup.
“Damn right I am!” Julie laughed, “Let me know if you need anything else, I’ll be in my room.”
___
2 - Sophomore Year
Julie wasn’t entirely sure why she hadn’t anticipated this. Maybe she’d hoped that all the elderberry and echinacea tea she’d made him drink last year had actually helped his immune system, but nope. November had rolled around and with it, cold season and cold season meant that Luke would undoubtedly get sick. He wasn’t lying, his immune system really was shit. This year was worse though. While last year it had been a series of bad colds, this year it was the flu.
She’d found out when he’d vomited in the middle of a rehearsal with the band they’d formed at the end of the previous year with two other guys they’d met in one of their music classes.
She’d been keeping an eye on him all day as he’d been shivering a lot and seemed especially pale but she had figured the boy knew his immune system better than anyone else and would say something if he was feeling sick. Obviously not.
“Oh my gosh, Luke! Are you okay?” She gasped, rushing over to rub his back soothingly as he bent over the trash can in the spare music room they’d occupied for rehearsal.
“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine,” he said, waving her off as he stood back up with the intention of picking his guitar back up.
However, Julie stopped him, placing her hand against his forehead with a frown.
“You have a fever.” She said disapprovingly and he sighed.
“It’s fine Molina, we gotta practice.”
“Nuh-uh.” She insisted sternly, sticking out an arm to hold him in place. “You are not gonna get the rest of us sick. I’m driving you to the campus health center and then we’re going home.”
Luke huffed and rolled his eyes but relented, moving to slide his electric into its case and grab his jacket.
“Whatever you say, boss.”
“We’ll see you guys later,” Julie sent Alex and Reggie an exasperated smile before following the boy out.  
The campus health center confirmed Julie’s suspicions, it was the flu. They picked up his prescription medicine at the campus pharmacy next door before heading back to their shared dorm.
“Will you make me soup?” Luke pleaded as Julie made sure he was settled comfortably in his bed, his lip stuck out in an irrefutable pout. “And Mama Molina’s special tea?”
Julie smiled at the nickname which Luke had coined last year as Julie often referenced her mother when taking care of the seemingly constantly sick boy. The name had stuck and then been made official when the guys had visited her over the summer break and Luke had accidentally called her mother it. Rose Molina fell in love with it instantly and now Luke, Alex, and Reggie all exclusively referred to her as such.
“Of course,” she said, rolling her eyes lightly. There was nothing special about Mama Molina’s tea, it was just a cup of peppermint tea with a little bit of honey but it had seemed to work wonders for Luke last year and he much preferred it to the cocktail of cough syrup and sinus pills he’d normally take.
As she delivered the steaming soup and tea, Julie prayed that her superior immune system and flu shot would keep her safe from contracting her roommate’s illness while she took care of him. Still, she tried her best to keep her distance while keeping an eye on him.
She started him on a new Netflix series in an attempt to keep him from going stir crazy in the dorm while she was in class. She picked up all his missing work and made sure he had plenty of soup and tea (peppermint in the daytime to clear up congestion and soothe his cough, and chamomile in the evening to help him sleep).
“You’re too good for me, Molina.” He said sleepily as she tucked him into bed one night.
“I know,” she responded with a smirk, patting his cheek lightly before leaving, turning off the light as she went.
___
3 - Junior Year
Luke’s annual illness came later the next year. All November and December Julie was on high alert, ready at a moment’s notice to grab a can of chicken noodle soup from their cupboards and start up the kettle, but the moment never came. They’d finally moved out of the dorms this year, now living in an off-campus apartment with Alex and Reggie, which meant they had more room for Julie to store her supply of soup and tea and she had two backup caregivers.
When the new year rolled around and Luke still hadn’t shown any signs of getting sick, Julie had remarked,
“Maybe you’ve finally built up your immune system enough.”
The next week Luke was calling for her from his room across the hall.
It was the flu again but this time it was easier.
Julie, Alex, and Reggie took turns taking care of their sick roommate while the others were in classes, though everyone agreed that Julie had to be in charge of the tea. Despite Julie’s insistence that it was easy to make, Alex and Reggie refused after their first attempts had been scorned by Luke who insisted they did it wrong.
“You are such a drama queen,” she’d said, rolling her eyes at the boy as she delivered the tea.
“You’re the best, Molina.” He’d said as he took a sip, ignoring her comment on his dramatics.
“Shut up and drink your tea.” Julie laughed, brushing off the compliment as she turned on Netflix, taking a seat on the other side of the living room.
___
4 - Senior Year
After what all their friends had insisted was years of tension and pining, Luke and Julie got together just in time for Luke to catch pneumonia. It was the worst virus Luke had caught yet and Julie was silently glad that their relationship was new enough that they hadn’t kissed yet. Judging by Luke’s state, she hoped she never got pneumonia.
He had a fever for the first few days and Julie, Alex, and Reggie did their best to keep their distance, only coming into his room to deliver soup, tea, water, and medicine. Once the fever had disappeared, Luke was allowed to rejoin the rest, though only from a distance. The four roommates spending the afternoons in the living room together to keep the boy company as he laid on the couch. Still, even with the fever gone Luke spent the next week and a half nearly hacking up his lungs every time he coughed and with stabbing chest pains.
“You’re not eating your soup,” Julie noticed one afternoon as she did her homework on the opposite side of the living room, Alex and Reggie both in class.
“I’m not hungry,” Luke whined, pushing the bowl farther away on the coffee table.
Julie frowned, getting up from her armchair to perch across from him on the coffee table, picking up the bowl.
“Babe, you’ve gotta eat,” Julie said pointedly and Luke frowned at the term of endearment, knowing she was using it to convince him to do what she said. “The doctor said you’d have a loss of appetite, but you need to eat.”
“C’mon, open up,” she instructed, holding out a spoonful of soup.
Luke huffed, glaring at his girlfriend but opening his mouth anyway, allowing her to spoon-feed him.
“Wow, I did not think Luke could get any needier,” Reggie remarked as he stepped into the apartment, Alex coming in behind him.
“Don’t get used to that,” he added, “Cause I will not feed you while Julie’s in class.”
Julie laughed, ruffling her boyfriend’s hair affectionately before feeding him another spoonful.
“I don’t deserve you, Molina,” he said affectionately between bites.
“Don’t you forget it, Patterson,” she smiled.
___
+ 1 Year Later
After graduation in May, Julie and the Phantoms released their first full album and began their first tour in the fall thanks to the large following they’d accrued through their posts on YouTube since sophomore year and the success of their album. They’d had been touring for a couple of months before they finally took a break, just in time for Christmas.
Alex, Reggie, and Julie had all made plans to spend the break with their families, Reggie staying with his older sister and their family and Alex and Julie with their respective parents. However, Luke’s parents had found themselves on a business trip out of the country which is how the boy ended up spending his first Christmas at the Molina’s. Ray and Rose had been more than happy to have the boy stay with them when Julie explained the situation, though Ray had insisted on a strict policy of the two never being alone in the same room before Rose reminded him that Julie and Luke had been living together for five years and were grown adults.
The Molinas and Luke had a lovely Christmas together but when Julie woke up two days later she wished they had instituted her dad’s No Alone Time policy. She groggily made her way to the kitchen, rifling through the pantry for the peppermint tea to soothe her sore throat and hopefully clear up her sinuses. Before she could get very far though, her mom walked into the kitchen, immediately catching on to what she was doing. Julie rarely reached for tea on her own, hot chocolate being her hot beverage of preference, so Rose knew something must be up when she found her daughter rifling through the tea shelf.
“Go lay on the couch, Niña,” she insisted, ushering her daughter out of the kitchen, “I’ll take care of this.”
Julie did as she said, finding her favorite blanket from the basket in the corner and cuddling up on the couch. Her mom came in a few minutes later with her favorite mug in hand, setting it down on the coffee table in front of Julie.
“Don’t burn yourself, it’s hot,” Rose warned, placing a soft kiss on the top of her daughter’s head and patting her shoulder gently before returning to the kitchen to start on breakfast for the family.
It was only a couple of minutes later that Luke stumbled down the stairs calling her name.
“Juuuulie?” he pouted as he made his way into the living room. “Will you make me some tea?”
Her eyes went wide with the realization of how she’d gotten sick as she clutched her own mug of tea in her hands.
“So this is your fault,” she gasped, voice thick due to the congestion.
“What?” Luke asked, tilting his head in confusion, the fogginess in his brain from having just woken up and being sick preventing him from connecting the dots quickly.
“You got me sick.” She accused, narrowing her eyes at her boyfriend who’s eyes widened in response.
“Oh my gosh, seriously?” He asked, concern immediately filling his voice. “I’m sorry Jules.”
“I haven’t gotten sick in over four years and all it takes is one germy kiss from you,” she whined and Luke barked out a laugh before wincing at the pain it caused his throat.
“Well, the good news is we can recover together,” he said, plopping down on the couch and snuggling into her side.
“Luke, honey, do you need a blanket?” Rose asked as she returned to the living room, another cup of tea in hand, the woman obviously having overheard them from the kitchen. Luke nodded sheepishly and Rose smiled, setting the tea down in front of him and crossing the room to grab a blanket.
“Thank you, Mama Molina,” he said graciously, wrapping himself in the fleece material and picking up his tea.
“Anything to get the two of you better before you have to go back on tour,” she said, patting both their shoulders lovingly before going back to her cooking.
Julie groaned at the reminder. They were supposed to start back on the road in a week, but with Luke’s track record of illnesses, there was no knowing how long either of them would be sick this time.
Fortunately, thanks to a diet of Rose’s homemade chicken noodle soup and tea remedy as well as medication, Julie and Luke were feeling better in a couple of days.
“I’d always known, but now I really see where you got your nursing skills from,” Luke remarked on the first morning he’d woken up able to breathe through his nose.
Julie grinned.
“You sure are lucky to have the Molina women in your life,” she teased.
“Damn right.” He nodded sincerely.
___
JATP Taglist: @meangirlsx @morganayennefertyrell
153 notes · View notes
stxrrywildflower · 4 years
Text
carolina
pairing - emily prentiss x reader
summary - you meet emily in a bar, she doesn’t realize who you are until she hears a song about her on the radio
warnings - nsfw mentions (nothing graphic), cursing
series masterlist
Tumblr media
the second emily layed eyes on you, she was instantly captivated.
you sat at the bar, your back pressed against the counter. a drink was in your hand, your cherry red lips occasionally taking a sip. you were observing the crowd, a slightly smile tugging at the corners of your lips.
and then came your outfit. tight black jeans and heels, a silver sparkly cropped tank as your top. a gold necklace was around your neck and hair in your natural style, or what she assumed was.
while emily could have stayed in her spot sneaking glances ever so often, a gentle shove to her back made her tear away her gaze. “emily come on, i need a drink,” j.j. teased.
the three girls pushed further into the venue, already buzzing about their night out.
penelope had been raving about a bar she had discovered. it wasn’t downtown, further away from everything in location. it was a more formal bar in details such as a taxi service and places to drop of coats and accessories if needed.
with no case being presented, they had all agreed to go out. after heading home and getting changed, they all met up to inevitably get drunk.
while j.j. and penelope quickly got drinks and headed out to socialize on the floor, emily decided to head over to the counter.
you shot a smile at the woman who slid into the seat beside you. she cooly ordered a drink, spinning around to face the same direction as you.
“going with a daiquiri? i can’t blame you, they’re my favorite,” you smiled, figuring you might as well introduce yourself to the woman beside you.
“i’m y/n,” you greeted.
“emily,” she replied.
you never really fell hard for someone, let alone a stranger. but something about emily was different. maybe it was her looks, her raven hair and dark brown eyes were nothing short of beautiful. or the way she spoke, her name flowing easily as she introduced herself.
maybe it was a combination of the two and her personality already begining to make an appearance. all the times you rolled your eyes at people mentioning love at first sight were really contradicting themselves. maybe not love yet but you knew emily was special.
“who are you watching?” emily asked, being the first one to initiate small talk.
you raised your drink in the general sea of people dancing. “alice and mel,” as you spoke, you pointed towards the two girls, each occupied with others. “you?”
“penelope and j.j. can’t believe we’re both the designated sober friends.”
“oh i’m not, i would just much rather be here talking to you,” the flirty remark rolled off your tongue easily. a blush passed across her cheeks, a smile tugging at her lips.
you ordered a second drink, offering to get emily something if she wanted a second. after shaking her head ‘no,’ you shrugged and leaned back against the counter.
“so what brings you to this bar?” emily questioned.
“night off from the public eye. figured i would spend one of last days in the city out with my friends.”
the alcohol clouded emily’s thinking process a bit, not allowing her to process the first part of the question. “last day?”
you nodded, “i live in d.c. most of the time but i have some work which involves traveling. i’ll be back soon, you can definitely find me here at least once.”
another drink was ordered for the both of you, your attention focusing on emily.
“so what do you do for a living?” conversation flowed easily.
“not sure if i want to reveal it so easily. any guesses?” emily replied.
you leaned close to her face. “well,” you started, eyes flickering down to her waist. “i’m going to go with something in law enforcement.”
a brief shocked look passed over emily’s face letting you know you were right.
emily chuckled. “i’m a profiler for the fbi. though with your guess i’m not so sure you aren’t. how’d you know?”
“well you have an imprint of some clip on your side. adding on your pant pocket is stretched out, probably from some badge. i just put the two and two together and guessed,” you answered, taking another sip of your drink.
“alright, how about you? i’ll be honest, i have absolutely no idea what you do and have no clues.”
your heart fluttered at that. “it’s not important. it’s not anything bad, i promise. just would like to enjoy this night without having to think about work,” you answered truthfully.
talk went on, mostly about your mutual interests and introductory questions.
you were only interrupted when some guy took the now empty seat on your right. he opened his mouth to talk, probably some dumb pickup like, but you caught him off. “don’t even try, i don’t play for your team.” both for you were thankfully he left you alone.
emily grinned into her drink. “sorry about that. i really hate men sometimes,” you apologized. “no it’s okay i promise. i’ve had to deal with people like that for so long with my work. you think they would just realize that we just aren’t into them.”
maybe you did internally smile when you realized you may actually have a chance with her.
flirty remarks were tossed around after that, both of you completely forgetting about your friends who came with you.
“come with me to grab my coat?”
emily nodded, leaving her drink at the counter and following you back.
the two of you couldn’t have been away from the center room of the building for more than a few moments before your lips were on hers.
“already undressing me here? thought you’d be more classy than that y/n,” emily groaned as you pushed her jacket back. you hummed against her neck, moving to the pulse point along her jawline.
“come back to mine?” you mumbled in between kisses. emily nodded, “call a cab.”
the entire ride back, the tension was almost unbearable.
you tired to be quiet for the sake of the driver but emily’s occasionally kisses to your neck made it quite difficult. to add on to that, she kept her hand on your thigh, it trailing higher and higher up as you neared your location.
after paying your ride fee (with a pretty hefty tip), you pulled emily out of the cab and towards your apartment bulding. you could tell she was in slight awe just from the outside. but with one quick tug of her hand, she was following you once more.
you fumbled with your key trying to open your door after waving to those at the front and heading up the elevator.
when the door was pushed open, you waisted no time pushing emily in. the two of you moved as quick as possible, kicking off your shoes and slowly moving towards your bedroom.
“you sure you want to do this?”
the question made you grin, “absolutely.”
____
you woke up to the weight on your chest being lifted, the sound of sheets shifting as well. your eyes struggled to open, fighting with tiredness, especially from the night before.
it was easily one of the best experiences ever.
your eyes slid open, head lolling to the side to find the creator of the noise.
emily was sitting up, sheets pooled around her waist. her raven hair fell down her back, covering up the top half of her body.
“what’s up?” you asked, pulling the covers up over your bare chest.
“i need to get going if i want to shower and be at work on time,” emily rushed out, standing up to grab her clothing strewn across the room. “shit,” she mumbled upon seeing her very revealing shirt she wore last night. there was no way to could go home in that.
“just borrow one of mine,” you offered, keeping a pillow over your eyes to block out all of the light.
she mumbled a quiet ‘thank you’ and was out the door without another word.
you later smiled to yourself at the shirt she chose.
____
neither of you could stop thinking about the night at the bar, well more the night after.
the bruises littering your neck served as a lasting reminder. the amount of concealer used in the days following was definitely a new record.
but, as always, life had to go on.
just like you had told emily, you had flown to los angeles the next day for work. well in your case, it meant photoshoots, writing music, and recording new songs.
with your hookup still in your mind, you channeled all your feelings about it into the best way you could.
emily went to work as normal, pounding through paperwork as no new case had been presented to the group.
j.j. and penelope has cornered her in the break room, already gushing out their girls night before bombarding her with questions. “where did you go that night? we looked around and one of the bartenders said you had already left.
“i know,” emily confirmed. “i saw your text.”
she grabbed her freshly made mug of coffee, already turning around to leave. j.j. followed, not quite done with figuring out where her friend went. “you met someone,” she concluded. “maybe i did j.j., i guess it’s a mystery.”
the conversation was done after that.
after work, everyone went their separate ways. the team all bid their goodbyes, each happy that they would be home on time.
emily grabbed her bag before heading out to her car, sitting in the drivers side for a few minutes before she could head out.
a text from penelope made her phone buzz. emily picked the device up before looking down at the screen and focusing on the message.
‘have you heard y/n y/l/n’s new song? oh my god it’s so good. i know you don’t really follow her but it sounds like your vibe. here’s a link with the cover art if you want to listen. i’m sure it’s playing on the radio too :)’ -p.g.
emily sucked in her breath as she read your name, mind already wandering back to the night at the bar. your words slowly pieced together in her mind, “night off, public eye, last day.” all were related to your status as a celebrity.
the first half of the song went by in a blur, emily only partially listening.
“she feels so good. i met her once and wrote a song about her, i wanna scream yeah i wanna shout it out, and i hope she hears me now,” your voice played out of the speakers.
there was absolutely no way those lyrics were about anyone else.
she examined the cover after listening to the entire song. it was fairly simple, having a more vintage vibe. you were seated on the end of a couch, arms resting on your knees and looking directly at the counter.
what initially caught her eye was your shirt. plastered across the white fabric was a band logo, the exact same one sitting in her drawer. even the small tear along the left shoulder stitching. it was the exact same one she had worn out of your apartment.
there were way to many factors for it to be a coincidence.
the lyrics. the shirt. your one night stand. it all just connected.
she was carolina.
☆ ☆ ☆
tags - @sapphicspence @itsmyblogandillreblogifiwantto @kissessforharryyy @garcias-batcave @zoseph @kissessfordraco @ogmilkis @cm-is-kinda-cool @matthewgublerswife @guessthatswhyiliveinhell @babyangellee @agentshortstacc
359 notes · View notes
noonaduck · 4 years
Text
In the eye of storm pt.2
Pairing: reader x Hoseok /OT7 Genre: Superhero &super villain AU, Smut, fluff, angst. series. Warnings:  angst, gore themes Words: 4055
Summary: You lived in a world where superhuman abilities were reality. Around 15% of world population went through a mutations in their mother’s womb that scientists weren’t able to explain. These people with supernatural abilities were called meta-humans. Some of meta people decided to serve the world as superheroes whose job was to keep everyone safe. Like every coin people gaining superpowers had its down side. Because there wasn’t choosing who would born with extraordinary abilities sometimes the powers ended up manifesting in wrong people. Those people used their abilities for their own gain and the counter force for the superheroes was born. A/N: At first I’m sorry for the wait. i have been lacking the motivation to write so that’s why publishing the second part took so long. I wanna give big shout out and thanks to my new beta @s0seo​ . I don’t know where I would be without her patience to fix my grammar mistakes and her suggestions on how the plot should proceed.
1. < 2. > 3. coming soon. 
Tumblr media
[GIF belongs to it’s rightful owner ]
Tumblr media
9 years ago in Scarlet City
Min Yoongi was proud to call himself super. Even though he hadn’t  gained his superhuman abilities through  a mutation like other super humans, he didn't mind.  His  father was one of the leading scientists in the field of gene research following the discovery of the first superhuman. Their home was filled with  articles detailing the accomplishments and crimes of these super humans. Many of them were decorated with scribbles from both yoongi as well as his father. You could say that he was obsessed in figuring out the secrets of supernatural abilities. That was the main reason that he had spent most of his time in his laboratory focusing on his work. Yoongi's mother died in a car crash when Yoongi was only two. Although Yoongi couldn’t remember much about his mother, he could  vaguely recall the comforting scent of her hair and how patient and kind she was always with him unlike his father. Following his mother’s funeral  Yoongi’s father buried himself even deeper into his work than he had before, and Yoongi found himself spending most of the time with his father in his cold, desolate  laboratory playing with empty test tubes and befriending the lab rats his father used for his experiments. Dr. Min looked like a real life mad scientist with his too big lab coat, messy black hair, and half moon glasses that he kept pushing up his crooked nose. He didn’t ignore his child on purpose; it was just that he was always so focused on his work that he sometimes forgot that he even had a son. The lack of other kids' presence in Yoongi's early years robbed him of any potential social skills and later caused him to become an outcast.  When Yoongi was old enough he was sent to one of the strictest boarding schools in the country. He was often punished harshly for insubordination and  was often misunderstood, because he struggled with expressing himself in ways that didn’t make him seem rude. He spent countless hours scrubbing dishes and mopping the halls as punishment. However,  kitchen duty had its own benefits, and it was through those countless hours that he learned how to make basic meals, and was able to sustain himself and his father during school holidays when he was sent back home.During his free time Yoongi often buried his head in his comic books and closely followed the news about his favorite  heroes while continuously finding himself wondering if he was one of them would his father finally notice him? Yoongi had always had mixed feelings towards his father. He wanted his father to see him as someone who was worthy of his love and attention. At the same time Yoongi found himself becoming more and more frustrated with his father. The only things he seemed to care about were the super  humans he was studying and the powers that they processed.
The city was covered in a heavy blanket of snow, and Yoongi tried desperately to make his way through the buzzing city. Christmas was already knocking on the door, and panicked shoppers were running around like headless chickens hunting for their last minute Christmas presents. As he got close to the large building, he felt a shoulder ram into him from the side almost causing him to drop the plastic bag which carried a christmas gift of his own. 
After glancing angrily towards the stranger only to find him already walking away with his phone glued to his ear, Yoongi  let out a heavy sigh and watched a cold puff of air escape from his lips. He didn’t know what had come over him when he had decided to visit his father while he was working. When Yoongi finally reached the wide glass two story building he  frowned and felt snow begin to fall from the sky. It was getting dark, and the only lights in the building were coming out from the second floor where he knew his father's laboratory was located. Yoongi knocked on the front glass doors and a few seconds later a security guard appeared from his booth to unlock the door for him.
‘’Merry Christmas Yoongi.’’ The familiar old mad man greeted him while flashing a toothy grin. ‘’Merry Christmas to you too.’’ Yoongi answered back, his lips in a straight line. He had always hated the holiday season. ‘’Is your father expecting you?’’ ‘’No. I bought him food.’’ Yoongi raised his arm holding his plastic bag to show the guard. ‘’Ah that's good. I don’t believe your father’s been eating enough. He didn’t even leave for his break.’’ ‘’I see.’’ Yoongi nodded as the guard stepped to the side. ‘’Say hi for your father from me.’’ ‘’Will do.’’ Yoongi nodded as he  headed towards the main hall and ascended the stairs leading to the second floor.  He  walked  quietly through the dimly lit hallway, stopping just outside of his father’s door. He hesitantly reached for the handle and released a deep breath before raising his  arm and knocking on the locked door. After a few minutes, and a bit more knocking, his father finally appeared in the doorway looking surprised to see his son standing in front of him.
‘’What are you doing here, shouldn’t you be at school?’’ Dr. Min asked, confused, his mind already returning to his current experiment. Yoongi looked at his father and took note of his disheveled state
“He looks like a mess’’, Yoongi thought to himself. The  stains on his shirt, his messy hair, and the bags under his eyes spoke volumes. Not to mention one of his lenses was missing from his glasses. ‘’Christmas is in two days.’’ He responded dully. ‘’Really? I didn’t even notice. Well, come in since you’re already here.’’ Dr. Min said, stepping away and letting his son in. Yoongi wasn’t surprised at how unorganized his father's workplace was. ‘’I bought you soup.’’ Yoongi told him reaching his arm out to hand the bag to his father. ‘’I see, thank you.’’ Mr. Min said, his mind elsewhere as he put  the bag down near a metal table. ‘’Follow me I want to show you something.’’  he called over his shoulder already walking away, his face, lighting up and his hand gesturing to Yoongi to follow. 
Mr. Min led Yoongi towards the tables where the cages containing the test animals were held. He saw a white rabbit with red eyes and three mice sleeping in the cage next to it. ‘’Animals. Why we are looking at your test subjects?’’ Yoongi asked his father with a raised eyebrow. I might have figured out a way to extract the DNA from one species, dissect it, and place it into another species to expand their traits. ‘’Seeing only confusion on his son’s face he continued. ‘’For example those three mice are paired with the DNA of snakes.  I’m waiting for results now. I hope that I’m able to implant the ability to produce venom for these small creatures’’ ‘’Don’t you think that what you are doing is unethical. We shouldn’t mess with nature?’’ Yoongi questioned. Despite all he has been through he had high morals.
‘’Don’t you see son?! If this works we can soon create real life hybrids! Human’s with reflex like a boa and sight like a hawk! With enough time we could even create super humans of our own. just think about it, no more worrying about being too slow or too weak, we could make ourselves gods"  Dr. Min’s face looked almost lunatic. ‘’Do the higher ups know what you are doing?’’ ‘’They wouldn’t understand! just think of the possibilities! I’m sure you understand after all you  know how much this means to me! Before Yoongi could respond, one of the mice woke up and started coughing up blood. Soon the other two started coughing up blood as well. Yoongi saw that one of them had already begun to bleed from its eyes. ‘’The mice are rejecting the combination of the dna chains!’’ dr. Min yelled and pulled at his his hair in panic. ‘’What I did wrong!’’ Yoongi took a few steps back and turned away ,barely managing to reach a bin before emptying his stomach. Dr. Min, not even noticing his son’s distress hurried to open the cage of  the now dead mice.Yoongi glanced towards the rabbit whose breathing had started to hitch, and in the spur of moment  pulled the cage door open and picked up the shaking animal. The next thing he knew, he was running down the hallway  holding the rabbit to his chest as he faintly heard his father yelling after him.. The only thought in his mind was saving  the rabbit from the same fate that the mice had experienced at his father’s hands. However, what Yoongi didn’t know was that the bunny had already received an injection of something that would change both of their  lives. ~
You knock on Yoongi’s bedroom door quietly and step in. Heavy black curtains are pulled in front of the long glass windows and only light in the room is coming from the slightly ajar door of the ensuite bathroom. You walk next to Yoongi’s double bed and look at him with worry covering your face. 
 Yoongi is moving restlessly in his sleep and sweating heavily. ‘’Yoongi wake up.’’ You shake Yoongi’s shoulder and he wakes up with a loud gasp, his hand reaching around your neck in reflex to defend himself. ‘’Yoongi it’s me.’’ You rasp as you feel the growing pressure on your neck. Yoongi’s gaze is wild and unfocused until his eyes finally make their way to  your face. ‘’Y/N! I’m so sorry.’’ Yoongi cries out letting go of your neck, and you see a mixture of  shock and guilt covering his face. 
‘’It’s okay. It was just a dream.’’ You tell him as you take a seat on the bed next to him and take his still raised hands into yours. ‘’I could’ve hurt you.’’ Yoongi whispers quietly with an ashamed voice. ‘’Please,I was never in real danger. If I thought I was you would be on the floor right now suffering from literal and metaphorical shock.’’ You assure him as you rub his hands gently and ask. ‘’Do you want to talk about your dream?’’ ‘’I don’t remember it anymore.’’ Yoongi says, looking into your eyes. Even though his face doesn’t expose anything, something in his voice makes you feel that he isn’t being honest, but you won’t push it. ‘’Okay then, we need you in the meeting room. Namjoon wants to go through today's plan one more time. ‘’ ‘’I will be there in a bit. Can you give me maybe like fifteen minutes to shower?’’ Yoongi asks and pulls his hands away from yours. ‘’Sure. Come downstairs whenever you’re ready.’’ You get up from Yoongi’s bed flashing him an assuring smile and exit his room closing the door quietly. Your home was a penthouse  located on the top two floors of one of the highest skyscrapers in the city. On the first floor was the kitchen, living room, one smaller bathroom, and Namjoon’s bedroom which sat next to a small home library (not by coincidence). The second floor was made of a balcony that opened over the living area granting clear view to the space. On the second floor were 4 other rooms, three of them being bedrooms in use paired with an ensuite bathroom in each and the fourth unused room had been turned into a gaming room. Even villains needed to let loose sometimes. You start walking down the stairs leading to the living room when you hear a door open behind you. ‘’Y/N wait!’’ Jimin hurries after you and stops you on the halfway point of the stairs. ‘’Yes?’’ You turn to look at him over your shoulder already prepared to hear bad news. ‘’Nothing, I just wanted to go to the meeting room with you.’’ Jimin grins and you roll your eyes in response. ‘’Let’s go then.’’ You say with a little sigh and lead Jimin towards a wall where a huge painting hangs. The painting wasn’t anything extraordinary. In fact the huge size of it was the only thing worthy of any attention. The picture was a abstract mix of red, blue and yellow lines and shapes.  You touch the right side of the painting gently and a small hatch slides out of the wall next to the picture and reveals a small keypad. You type  in the code, and the painting swings open like a door revealing the small hallway behind it containing three doors. On the left side of the hallway is a door that leads into the room where you keep your gear, your suits, weapons and other objects used for combat. On the right side of the hall is your practice room where you have  some basic gym equipment and a large area  to train your skills. You walk straight past the doors on both sides of the hallway and stop in front of the final door resting at the end of the hallway which leads to your meeting room.  You push the door open and are greeted by the familiar space. The walls of the room are cluttered with multiple monitors displaying data, police reports, diagrams and other classified information.. what pulls your attention though is the big round glass table placed right in the center of it.you look across the room to find the all too familiar half moon shaped work desk thankful that it's placed right across the entrance.This table has even more monitors than the wall and is  the place where Yoongi spends most of his free time. The table is faced towards the door so Yoongi can  see whoever enters the room.  However, this time it's not Yoongi who you spot behind the table. Namjoon is standing up and leaning over the work desk rapidly typing something into  the keyboard while mumbling to himself.  You sit in one of the( many chairs surrounding the round table, and Jimin takes a seat right next to you. Noticing that Namjoon is still unaware of your arrival, you raise your brows at Jimin in amusement , and  he puts his finger to his lips to signal you to keep quiet. A wicked grin  makes its way to his face but is quickly replaced with a focused frown and furrowed eyebrows. You watch as  the half empty water glass on the spot where Namjoon usually sits at the table makes its way towards Namjoon. You can hardly keep yourself from giggling when Jimin stops the glass in the air right above Namjoon and begins to tilt it forward. Just as  Jimin pours the glass of water on top of Namjoon's head Yoongi arrives, causing Namjoon to look up and  instead feel the liquid pour down his face. Yoongi only smirks, quietly amused from the sight and takes his seat next to Jimin. Namjoon’s shocked face is hilarious, and a burst of giggles escapes your lips followed by Jimin’s cheerful laugh. ‘’Jimin!’’ Namjoon grunts angrily and wipes his face on his hand. ‘’Are you twelve or something?’’ Instead of answering Jimin answers between his laugh. ‘’You should have seen your face. It's usually so hard to catch you off guard with your hearing and all, but  this is hilarious. The mighty RM completely misses me and Y/N entering the room and finally falls victim to a prank.’’ Jimin wipes his eyes, breathing  heavily. 
Namjoon sighs and shakes his head in annoyance. ‘’Well, since we’re all here, let's start our meeting.’’ He continues and comes to sit on the edge of  the table across from everyone. Your giggles dry, and your faces turn serious as you all straighten your posture. You knew when it was time to focus on the situation at hand, and although Jimin liked to play around; he did too. Yoongi continues sitting quietly in his seat  taps the glass table with his nails causing small clicking noises to erupt through the sudden silence. Namjoon clears his throat  and the meeting begins. ‘’Thanks to Yoongi we have gained information about the whereabouts of the key. An armored convoy escorted by the Big hit’s private agents will be arriving in our city on the tomorrow night. At first Yoongi and i tried figuring out how to break into the van, but then we figured out that the van is just a decoy.’’ ‘’Are you saying that we were going after a false lead again?’’ You ask frustrated and squeeze your hand into a fist  already feeling your temper rising. ‘’No, but we almost did.’’ It's the first time Yoongi speaks since  his arrival. ‘’The real key will be arriving to the city on the 8:15 pm train from Sunside City escorted by three agents dressed as civilians. Isn't that the same time as the decoy?’’ Namjoon points one of the bigger screens on the wall with a remote, and a picture of a train car seating system comes into view. ‘’The problem is that we don’t know what the agents look like or where they are going to sit, but luckily we know its the fifth cart from the engine.’’ Namjoon circles the picture with a laser pointer and you arch your brows deep in thought.
‘’So how are we gonna find the key? Are we just supposed  to raid the whole cart?’’ Jimin asks tilting his head on the side. ‘’No,  that would draw r too much attention. We have came up with a better plan. Y/N and I will board the train in our civil clothes and pretend to be young couple.’’ Namjoon says, smirking. ‘’I have few ideas in mind how to get the key without being detected but I will return to them in private with Y/N’’ ‘’Are you sure that it's safe to show our faces in front of the agents?” you ask.
You know that you are capable no matter what you do, but you’ve never committed a crime without some form of disguise. Even when you were just a teenager breaking into stores in the middle of night you used a mask that you had stolen from a Halloween store. The irony of that was it was that the mask was shaped like a bat to represent a fictional superhero. ‘’I know that you aren’t the fan of putting your face out there but it's our best option.’’ Namjoon tries to assure you. ‘’Wait, won’t the guards notice that the key is missing?’’ Jimin asks. ‘’What's the point of revealing your faces if they are going to notice anyway that the key was stolen?’’ he adds frustrated. ‘’I was getting to that, but I’m being interrupted constantly.’’ Namjoon sighs brushing his damp hair backwards. ‘’I had to pay a long penny but I got JB to forge a replica of the key for us.’’ Namjoon reaches for his pocket and pulls out a small package from his jean pocket. You had heard of JB. He was the leader of a group called GOT7. Even though none of the seven members of the group had  powers, they were highly respected in the business when it came to possessing items or information you weren’t supposed to have. The group runs a blackmarket tightly connected to the spiderweb. Some people believed that their gang was the one who ran the organization on the spider web, but no one could say for sure. There was a saying that if you didn’t find what you were looking for in their hands; it probably didn’t exist. ‘’He made a copy?’’ You ask, surprised. ‘’Yes, Jackson told me once that when JB was a teen he was a forger. He was skilled with art, passports, and money. If there was something that would make money he would learn to copy.’’ Namjoon confirms. Jackson was one of the members of GOT7 as well as one of the few people Namjoon could call his friend, and in this business that was rare.  ‘’So let me get this straight. We are going to sneak on to the train as civilians, somehow switch the real key with  fake one, get out and pray that nothing goes wrong and leaves us  exposed?’’ You repeat slowly to understand everything. ‘’That sounds wonderful, I just have one small question.’’ ‘’Which is?’’ ‘’How we are sure that the BTS won’t be disturbing our plans?’’ ‘’I’m glad that you asked.’’ Yoongi answers instead of Namjoon. ‘’Jimin and I  will attack the fake convoy escorting the decoy key and cause the attention to fall on us.’’ Yoongi’s eyes flash with excitement. ‘’We are going to be a decoy?’’ Jimin smirks pleased.  ‘’Indeed.they went through all the trouble just to fool us, it's only fair that we have a decoy of our we should return the favor.’’
42 notes · View notes
Text
VI - the nighttrain part I
Hi! Been a bit busy lately but here is the next chapter of my stardew fanfic :D This time I added a bit more drama and tension for our adventurers. Hope you’ll like it!
Only a few mornings back Daya stood on the perron with Elliott. Now, she was leaving the valley with Sebastian on her side. It being well into autumn the days were short and nights long. So they waited for their train to arrive under the stars. To Daya it felt so fitting. The autumn sun that made her husbands hair glow fiery red, and now the moons soft light on Sebastians dark hair. The men and their characters could not have been more different from each other, and still each had been important parts of her life in their own way. While Sebastian leaned against a pillar and texted with Sam, Daya texted Elliott. “I miss you.” Almost immediately she gets a heart emoji back. “And I you dear. Can’t wait to come home, this hotelroom feels empty without you.” Daya smiles but her heart sinks when she thinks about the task ahead. She didn’t want to worry Elliott so just never mentioned her plans to help Sebastian in saving Abigail. And with keeping him in the dark, it felt like she was doing something wrong. It would have been so much different if he were home... “The train is here, Dy.” 
And indeed, as she looks up a modern looking train silently glides over the tracks towards them. Its colors are peculiar, turquoise windows and a purple body, the exact combination of a piece of iridium. When it stops, a low hissing sound from its engine make it sound like a living breathing creature. “So this monster is going to take us where we need to be?” Sebastian looks at the vehicle with apprehension. He mentioned his preference for his motorcycle multiple times, even though they where both set on following Rasmodius instructions to the letter. When the purple doors open to show a cozy coupé, Sebastian gently pushes Daya inside and follows her closely. The interior of the train is completely different from the exterior. Retro cubicles with gold and wood finish, dark red velvet chairs and blood red wallpaper give the train a classical look. Wall sconces and ornaments on every wall add to the mysterious atmosphere as does the faint smell of cinnamon. “Madam, Sir.” An employee in a spotless purple uniform with golden trimming takes them to their places. When they are seated the man gives Sebastian a golden key with a tag. “This is for the sleep cabin, we are here if you need anything. We hope you’ll have a pleasant journey!” After that the man disappears into another coupe. Sebastian whistles between his teeth. “Rasmodius didn’t spare any expense.” “Its important to him we succeed.” “True, and the rest of our journey will probably be less comfortable.” Daya nodds and picks up her phone again to text with Elliott. When Sebastian notices he scoffs. Daya tenses immediately and looks him straight in the eye. “What is it?” “I don’t suppose you told your husband about this adventure of ours?” “No.” Daya admits, blushing. Sebastian scoffs harder now. “Do you think he wouldn’t approve?” “I can make my own choices, its not that. Though you made sure it would be hard for him to trust you, didn’t you Sebastian?” “What is that supposed to mean?” Sebastian mumbles, his face pointed towards the window instead of her. “I meant what happened in the bar..” thinking back on what happened in the bar the night before the wedding still makes Sebastian cringe. It was a beautiful autumn night, and a lot of the villagers gathered in the saloon to cheer to the engaged couple. Sebastian happened to be in town to hang out with Sam and visit his mother. At first he was set on staying inside, moping and playing videogames with Sam and a couple of beers . It sounded like the perfect way to forget. But he didn’t forget, and the more hours past the more angry he got at everything that happened between him and Daya. And that anger redirected itself towards Elliott as always. He still though if the handsome poet hadn’t shown up he would be in her life. They would be getting married. “Hey, if you feel that way. Why don’t you tell her? Maybe she feels the same?” Sam said. Sam was sweet and supportive as always, and slightly slurring after three beers. Sebastian decided he would do just that. Tell her. Which he did, in front of everyone in the saloon. In the middle of Elliotts ode to his love he walked up to her and started to tell her everything he didn’t say before. The alcohol gave him the courage but the words where his. How sorry he was, and how much he loved her. All she did was sit there, frozen. Elliott stopped talking, everybody did. And then, well, he picked a fight. It wasn’t pretty, and it ended fairly quick. Elliott trew him off and when sebastian tried to lunge at him again Daya smashed a beerglass on the counter so hard that it made the whole of the valley shudder. 
 “You already up your mind that night.” He said, when his mind moved back to the train and the present, and turned to look at her. How furious she was that night. But now a sadness showed in her eyes. “I did.” She nodded, tears glistening in her eyes. “Then why are you crying?” “Because I loved you. I did, so so much. But you didn’t open up to me, and I couldn’t deal with your silence anymore... I was just never really sure how you felt about me.” Sebastian stayed silent but nodded. He wanted to touch her hand, but wasn’t sure that was appropriate. So he just listened. “And I waited for you to do the right thing for so long. Even after we broke up and you left for Zuzu. I was sad for weeks... But eventually I picked up the pieces, and focused on the farm. I healed for a year and that was when I connected with Elliott.” A smile glistened through her tears. “He was very passionate about his writing, and as soon as we became closer he started showing that same passion for me. We connected in a way you and I never did Sebastian, I can say that even though I missed your company.” 
Daya stares past Sebastian, at the scenery thats moving past the window. Afraid to look him in the eyes. “And right now, I just don’t want him to worry, thats all...Elliott’s bookdeal is important to him, and I want this tour to go well instead of him worrying over me wrestling shadowbrutes.” “I get that.” When Daya refuses to look at him Sebastian decides to stare out the window as well. They sit in silence for another hour when Daya asks for the keys. “I want to go to bed.” “Sure.” He puts the key in her hands but holds on to them. “Am I allowed to join you later? Or do you want me to sleep here?” Daya looks at the small bench and prays the cabin is spacious. “Sure, I won’t force you to sleep on the floor or this uncomfortably small bench.” “Thanks, I appreciate that. I won’t be late, just need to process this day a bit.” Daya nodds. “Take your time, I’ll leave the door open.” 
The corridor with the sleeping cabins is long and small. On Daya’s left the rooms and her right windows that now show the vague outlines of the mountains, shrouded by the night. “Found it.” She turns the key of the cabin and then texted Sebastian the location before she closed the door behind her, leaving the lock off. She takes in the room and curses. Its as she feared. The room is as cozy and romantic as the rest of the train, and one big matras stuffed in between two wall closets. There even is a fairy rose positioned on the bedspread. Her favorite flower. There is a little space between bed and door to walk and on both sides of the door a small rack for shoes. Above the door the luggage space, and thats it. Daya quickly stores her bag and takes of her shoes and clothes to get into her sleeping t shirt and leggings. 
After that she seats herself on the bed, leaving the curtains open and a bedlight on. She picks up the fairy rose and smiles. The blue variation is her favorite, and even in de dim lamplight its extraordinary aray of blue tintes shine through. It takes her back to the time she would visit her Grandpa’s farm in autumn. There would be fields filled with them, and she was allowed to pick one to keep in a vase in her bedroom during her stay. She always picked a blue one. Gently Daya puts the flower in the open closet space behind her head. Her phone is lying besides it, and shows a new message. Its from Elliott “Traveling gave me new inspiration. I’m thinking of a story inspired by a train. There is an idea for a chapter in the link under this message. I can’t wait to talk through concepts again from the comfort of our home. Missing you, mind and body.” Daya smiles softly, and let’s her feelings for Elliott wash over her as she reads the chapter he send. She falls asleep with the memory of his face and the low rumbling sound of the train engine, dreaming of the day of their reunion.
Meanwhile, a few coupes back, Sebastians night is less peaceful. He’s a nightowl, used to writing and programming till deep in the night, fueled by caffeine and sushi. It pushed his sleeping schedule to an, as his mother would call it, ungodly 3 am. That combined with the excitement of this journey made him sit on the train bench with a restless mind. His eyes wander off to the mountains outside. It started to snow, and ice crystals would get pressed onto the glass before melting and forming tears on the window. Sebastians mind is wavering between rescuing Abigail and a deeply uncomfortable set of feelings towards Daya. He knows she is the most skilled swordswoman in the whole valley, and if anyone could help him succeed its her. But he felt frustration when he saw her again after years apart. Living in Elliott’s cabin, content with harvesting snails and living in the shadow of the writer. He knew her as a fierce warrior that would stay in the mine till late and defeat monster after monster, gaining the respect of the adventurers guild and the rest of the valley. She used to approach Sebastian with a similar attitude, passionate about their relationship and doing whatever it took to remove the obstacles in their path. It still feels like a stab to the heart to realize he couldn’t keep that flame awake. All she needed was for him to open up, and let go of that shroud of anger he used to shield him. But he couldn’t see it, and it drifted them apart. He moved to Zuzu city and only kept contact with Abigail and Sam, while Daya got closer to Elliott every day. Elliott wasn’t particularly brave or outspoken, but his love for Daya was unquestionable and it made her bloom in ways Sebastian could not achieve. Staring at the pattern of melting snow he clenches his wrist and pushes it against the cold glass. As it hits him harder than ever before he mutters “I’m still in love with her.” “Sir?” The employee with the purple costume is back, a notebook in hand. Sebastians bewildered look doesnt scare him off in the least, and set on giving travelers the best experience possible he repeats his question. “Would you like something to drink sir?” Sebastian eyes the cart behind him, filled with bottles and glasses. It would be nice to turn of his thoughts for a bit.. but he shakes his head “No thank you.” Alcohol wouldn’t help him, he learned that the hard way. He just had to be brave. Brave in rescuing Abigail, and brave in allowing himself to have feelings for both her and Daya. He had to allow them to exist untill they faded. His feelings for Daya where eventually going to fade he reassured himself. Sebastian sights and checks his phone for the time. 1.30 pm. 
As his eyes move from the window to his phone he notices a glimpse of a shadow by the door but when he looks again its gone. It could have been the shadow of the man with the cart, but he wasn’t sure. “Yes, time for bed. I’m starting to hallucinate.” He mutters, and gets up to find the sleep cabin.
All the coupes Sebastian passes on his way are empty. The other passengers retired to their sleeping cabins, and he tries to find his own with Daya’s text as his guide. “Number 230, okay, that should be the next corridor.” As he moves into the corridor something immediately feels off. He notices movement in the back of the wagon, but can’t make up if there is someone standing in the shadows or if it looks like that because of the movement of the train itself. Cabin 230 is in the middle of the wagon and the door is slightly opened. “Daya?” Silence. He pushes the door open and feels something crush beneath his boot. As he bents over to pick it up and hold it to the light it seems to be a fairy rose, only its petals aren’t any of the usual colors. Instead of its vibrant blue or purple the flowers are black as coal. A sense of dread fills him when he touches the rosebuds. Its a feeling he remembers from some of Rasmodius relics, magic.. He walks back into the corridor, all the way to the end. There is no one there... when he returns to the cabin he locks the door behind him. Then he notices Daya’s, lying still on one side of the matras. “Daya, are you okay?”
He moves onto the matras and turns her around, positioning her head on his lap. When she stays silent he slides one hand into her neck to support her head and holds the other in front of her mouth. The soft pulsating motion of her heart is noticeable in the veins in her neck and her breath is warm on his fingertips. “Yes, dear.” She murmurs in a sleepy voice and wraps her arms around his body, burrowing her face into his lap. “Oh thank Yoba.” Sebastian whispers with shaking breath. He strokes her head gently. She tightens her grip around him in her sleep, unaware of the tenderness in Sebastians voice. Unaware she his touching him instead of her husband. “Well, your grip is still firm as ever.” He jokes, looking down on the sleeping woman. Its tempting to let her sleep like this, but apart from all the moral reasons not to, he also realizes he can’t get any sleep this way. Especially with all his clothes still on. So he softly wriggles her arms loose to take of his jacket and his shoes. His jeans he quickly switches for his sweatpants and climbs back into the bed. In the meantime Daya is still talking in her sleep. When he lays next to her she is murmuring about shadows. She reaches out to him with her hand and touches his chest right above the neckline of his t-shirt, resting her fingers there. “Saw one on the station today. A friend from the shadows. Linus...” That didn’t make any sense, why would Linus follow them? “Don’t worry about him now.” He whispered, as much to Daya as to himself, because the dark rose is still on his mind. “I think he is in the cabin with the blue ones, Elliott.” She then continued her riddle. In the back of his mind Sebastian had hoped she knew it was him when she held him close, and would have wispered his name but he pushes back that though and tries to go to sleep instead.
3 notes · View notes
marvinswriting · 4 years
Text
Gut feeling
Prompt: no prompt in this one buddies, just check out bear's borrower!janis au. Like my g/t mg au its something i thought about a lot but never officially put down anywhere, but she did and you fucking bet im gonna write it
This is a long one boys, and there's still more i wanna write lmfao
Think about everything you know about borrowers-
-and throw it out the fucking window.
Yep, fuck your stereotypes. I'm Janis, and yeah I guess your right about the whole tiny-people-who-live-in-walls-and-steal. You're also creepily accurate with your borrower's code (so I wanna know who blabbed. Probably Gretchen, god. I always wonder where she was before this house). I'm sidetracked. Other then that, you guys got it all wrong. 
We are very much aware of the concept of not all humans wanna kill or harm borrowers. Thank you very much. 
We just know most of them do.
And we aren't as rare as you may think. Lots of humans know about borrowers, and you all think we're a dying species or a myth. No. We're just good at what we do, thank you. The goal is to live undetected. It's safer that way.
We also don't live totally alone, isolated in walls. Well, some of us do, and some of us wish we did. (Me, it's me, I hate my roommates.)
I live with Gretchen and Kevin. Won't call them friends, because they're not. We aren't close enough. We keep each other around because we'd go insane without the interaction from others. A borrowers life can be boring and isolated.
Its the total opposite of a human's. When the owners of the house sleep, we're awake doing food runs. When the owners of the house are awake, we're hiding away, tucked in bed.
And for a long time that worked. But then something changed. I think the owners of the house called it 'the school year ended'? Now the boy, Damian- from what we've gathered he's our age. But who knows, it's not like we can just go up and meet him. He definitely seems to be the most sympathetic one of the family. 
The dad kills any fucking bug without even getting a good look, so like- don't get caught with him (not that you wanna get caught with any of them). 
The mom watches a lot of gory sci-fi shows that always end up with the main character in some type of experimental facility so we don't trust her. 
Damian just hides in his room, playing music and singing along. I like it, its harder for us to be heard that way. 
The final member of the household is the fucking cat. Her name is Ariel which is supposedly a reference to some princess, but the only royal she is is a royal pain. Little bitch almost killed me once. 
I'm so off track though. 
Apparently, this 'school year' is over, and now Damian is home all the time. He doesn't have to get up early to leave so he's opted to not sleeping at night at all. Which is just great for us. He doesn't often leave his room, but Gretch, Kevin, and I have to be a lot more careful often resulting in us grabbing a lot less.
I glance around my 'bedroom'. Through the years I like to think it's grown to be decorated nicely. Unlike my two roommates, I pride myself in my living space. I spend most of my time here, so why not. Yeah, I have the necessities, but I also have other things like plants and makeshift art supplies. In the corner of my room is what you could call a bed and a bottle cap nightstand. There's a piece of a mirror hanging. We all found mirror shards and took them, and might I say life hasn't quite been the same since. 
We don't really look at ourselves that often, there aren't many reflective surfaces to do so. Yeah, I'd catch my face staring back at me in my water, or on a shiny surface, but it was never as clear as the mirror. As I look right now, I just look stressed.
Pretty accurate.
I've got a weird feeling about tonight.
"We need food."
"No shit Gretchen." 
Gretchen and I are sitting in our combined space, waiting for Kevin. I'm hesitant to call it a living room because it hardly looks lived in. There are four beer cap chairs (and three of us, it's fucking stupid- I know) a pizza saver as a table, and a bunch of miscellaneous items that haven't found a home yet.
"Hubbards are asleep." Kevin walks out from where he was keeping watch. "The kids light is still on and I couldn't locate the cat, are we sure we want to go out tonight."
"We need food," Gretchen repeats herself.
"We don't have much of a choice," I say, shoving makeshift grappling hooks and double-sided tape into my satchel, and grabbing another bad for food. "We gotta make a big run tonight. We can't guarantee a day by day flow anymore, Damian has to unpredictable of a sleep schedule."
Gretchen makes a noise of agreement, packing up her own things.
Kevin is still peaking out of the exit into the household, worriedly. 
"Janis are you down for that trip tonight? You look stressed as fuck."
I bitterly. "Yeah, I'm just- tired. And hungry. And quite frankly I may be coming down with something."
"They stay away from me," Gretchen says, swinging her bag over her shoulder. "Ready?"
"Let's just grab food and go," Kevin says before spinning around to look at me. "Only food, Janis."
I nod. No point in trying to defend myself when he's not wrong. I have an awful habit of finding something I could use for art and going out of my way to grab it.
But we have priorities tonight. 
We file out into the household, all pressing against the wall. The exit we used lead right to the floor. Its a debate on which was riskier, but I for one, preferred to be higher. Further from the cat and a better view of everything. Kevin mumbled something about keeping watch and made his way over to the island table the Hubbard had. He pulled out his climbing supplies and made his way up as Gretchen and I continued our trek across the floor, waiting to reach the kitchen to get to higher grounds. 
"It hasn't been this hard since we all moved here." Gretchen says quietly, but I understand.
"Yeah." I whisper.
We all moved into this house together maybe two ago. We tell time by the day and the decor around the house. Humans often put of decorations for holidays and it's like marking points though the year. My least favorite holiday happens during the summer. I don't know the name but everything turns red white and blue and there's tons of loud booms and explosions. It kills my ears and sends me into sensory overload every time.
 We've pasted two Christmases. I don't know much about the holiday, but its the most decorated, with fancy trees and cookie crumbs everywhere. A borrower's dream. But it wasn't like that now. It was hot and sticky, food got left out on the counter less. We haven't eaten anything more then the minimum to survive, if you don't count yesterday where we didn't eat at all. 
I was so lost in my thought for food, I almost didn't hear it. Kevin calling out, the patter of paws on the floor-
-oh shit. 
I whirl around just in time to have a paw whacked with my side. 
Cat.
There was no claw, Ariel is here for a game of cat and mouse obviously. Roles already clear. 
That didn't make it hurt less though.
I groan skidding across the floor, curled into myself. 
Gretchen shrieks and runs away, the cat's interest on me.
She left me for fucking dead.
Wow.
Rude, but unsurprising.
I'd fucking bolt too. I wonder if Kevin ran as well. 
My heart stops as the truth of the statement catches up to me. 
I'm gonna die.
I'd like to say there's so much I still haven't done, or that my life had only just begun. But that wasn't true. I live to borrow another day and borrow to live another day. But I was content like that, I don't wanna die.
Ariel stalks towards me again. I sit up and push my self backward, only to find a wall.
Fuck.
I can see Gretchen duck back into the wall out of the corner of my eye, Kevin with her.
To be fair, I'd do the same. I can't bring myself to be too mad.
"Hey, kitty," I say softly, holding my hands out in defense. The cat sits down in front of me, eyes wide and pupils dilated, ready to play. "Ariel, right? Good kitty. I'm not a toy."
Ariel doesn't seem to get the message as she lifts her paw.
No!
"Hey, whatcha got there girl?" A voice comes from behind the cat. 
My blood runs colder than it already was. 
That was to loud to be Gretchen or Kevin, to masculine to be the mom, not deep enough to be the dad-
Hands pull Ariel away despite a mew of protest, leaving me totally exposed in the open. 
Put the cat back I'd rather die that way.
My eyes connect with the boy of the household- Damian. His gaze travels up and down my small form and he lets out breathy 'what?'.
Once again, I know not all humans are bad, but you try not even being four inches call, curled up against a wall with a full ass living moving human standing there. It's a lot.
Damian kneels down so he isn't towering over me but it doesn't feel any better. I push myself closer to the wall, ignoring the pain in my side.
"Are- I uh-" Damian seems as equally at a loss as I am. 
Don't worry buddy, I didn't think I'd be getting caught tonight either.
"Are you okay?"
I can't exactly say I've been caught before, so I don't exactly know the 'this is a bad guy' red flags, but asking about my well being probably isn't one of them. 
"Yeah." I say, shakily. My voice is weak and seems a lot quieter in contrast to the boy's in front of me.
"I'm sorry about her." Damian said, placing the cat down. Ariel glares at me before walking away, clearly bored.
I could tell we were dancing around the important questions. What are you? Why are you so small? What are you doing here?
"My name's Damian."
I almost say 'I know' but believe it or not- I do have manners and hey, this human hasn't killed you yet, don't be rude and give him a reason to.
"Janis." I say, giving a small wave. 
"Janis," Damian repeats like he's testing the name in his mouth. "It's pretty."
"Thank you." I glance around but as I suspected, my roommates did not even attempt to come back. 
"You're a borrower." Damian states. It wasn't a question and his voice sounded sure, but his raised eyebrow told a different story.
"Yeah, we're real, just-" I take a breath. "Uncommon?"
Damian nods. He knew what I was right off the bat which probably means I'll have less explaining to do. It also made me feel safer in a way. It meant he's less curious. Not to mention he has yet to move any closer or invade my space, so I felt okay. I push myself off the wall a bit, trying to ignore how my head spins a bit from lack of nutrients. 
"I'm sorry if I interrupted whatever you were doing. We'll leave if you don't want us here or-"
"No, it's okay. I honestly am glad I stepped in then I did- wait, we?"
Shit.
It was one thing to expose myself, but not I'm mentally hitting myself for exposing Gretchen and Kevin too.
"There are multiple of you?"
"Nonono forget I said anything." I wave my hand as if waving away nonexistent flies. 
Damian looks like he wants to press more but doesn't. "What are you doing out here? It's like, four am."
"It's still early for me. We- I need food." 
Damian's eyes light up. "Of course! Oh my god, I'm so sorry then. Do you-" He pauses. "Do you need help?"
My instinct is to decline but- there hasn't been much food out and Damian seems genuine. Its either die by cat or human. "Yeah, help would be nice."
Damian smiles softly. "Can I pick you up?"
What?
Oh.
Oh.
Yeah. 
Riiiight.
"Yeah, you can." I smile, trying to seem brave about this, but I've never been picked up before. The only time I'm off the ground is with my climbing tools with my fate in my own hands. 
Damian places his hand down next to me, it's huge. The sheer size difference doesn't sink in when somebody is crouched a couple of human feet away from you. 
I step onto his hand regardless, trying not to concentrate on how weird it feels. 
"You ready?" Damian's voice asked from above.
Was I ready?
Why did I think this was a good idea?
I could die right here right now.
I don't know anything about this kid other than his name and his favorite musical soundtrack. 
What if he's bad news?
"Yeah, I'm good." I say, despite my inner turmoil. 
The ground beneath me shifts and as much as I like to think I was mentally prepared, physically I was not as I ungracefully fall backward into Damian's palms.
"You okay?" He asks, freezing. 
He was as nervous as I was.
This sudden realization gave me a bit more confidence in the situation.
"Mhmm," I say, patting the hand beneath me gently. "Thanks."
"Of course." Damian says, and we're moving again. Its a significantly shorter trip from here to the kitchen for Damian. He holds me close to his chest, his fingers curled around me slightly. Its comforting, and contrary to what I expected, I don't feel ready to drop. I can see Ariel curled up contently on the couch, and the entrance to my home from here. One of them at least. I wonder if my roommates are watching or if they're already cleaning out my room. 
Damian places his hand on the table and I get off on my own.
It feels better up here, to be further up. I don't feel as small when Damian steps away. 
"You've made it clear it's just you," He does air quotes. "But how many people do you take food for."
The lie of 'it is only me' is the first thing on my tongue, but I hold it. Damian has done nothing but help me so far and he already knows there's multiple of us. No harm in giving exact numbers.
"Three," I say. "One with a big appetite." I smile as Kevin comes to mind. 
Damian grins. "What do you normally take?"
"Whatever is out." I shrug, glancing around at the table. Just like the past couple of times, the tables were empty.
Damian notices this and is silent for a bit. "I'll have to conveniently forget to put stuff back then." He says quietly. I can't tell if he was talking to me or himself but I smile nonetheless. 
"So, you've never had options?"
"No." I say. It feels weird to admit that. Damian grins. 
"Guess you're in luck. Wait here." He turns around and walks over to a cabinet. Where am I supposed to even go? 
His back isn't turned long enough to let me figure that out, because he soon comes back with two things. "So I brought this because I want you to try it," Its a cookie, I know that much from Christmas, but instead of decorative frosting and sprinkles its dotted with splotches of brown. "It's a chocolate chip cookie. And I brought this for practical reasons." He lifts up a bag. "Its granola and it comes in these little chunks- well for you they'd be big, but you can just break them off as you need!"
I smile at the thoughtfulness. Maybe this kid isn't all bad news. 
He opens the bag and pours a bit into his hand before placing one on the table. Sure enough, a cluster of granola is just big enough to fit maybe two into my bag. I can break off a piece and it will last days (assuming Kevin doesn't go to town).
"Woah." I say softly, picking it up. This is the most food I've ever even been near in one place. 
Damian chuckles as I carefully place the granola into my bag miraculously fitting three. One for each of us. Damian watches me silently, I guess we're both still stying to wrap our heads around the situation. 
"Oh! I almost forgot!" He picks up the cookie breaking off a piece and handing it to me. It's the size of my head but I can just save what's left for later. Damian takes the rest for himself, watching as I silently break a piece off to eat. 
It's grainy but smooth a the same time. Sweet and salty. It's-
"Woah." 
Damian laughs, its loud and sudden, but also contagious.
I giggle a bit as I feel my face flush. I know he's not laughing at me maliciously.
"They're good right?"
"Yeah." 
We fall into silence, and I look around. I've been up on the counters before, but I've always been in a rush, get food, and get out. I've never been this relaxed in the open and certainly never so close to a human. 
I look up at Damian and he smiles. "What are you gonna do now?"
"Huh?"
"I don't know how true the stories are but isn't this where you leave and never come back because you've been caught? I won't tell anyone if you don't want to leave."
He had a point. But- the borrower's code wasn't law. More like- recommended guidelines? I mean, not true at all, but it's not written in stone or anything. Borrower police aren't gonna break in and arrest me or anything.
I think.
Besides, I didn't want to leave. I liked my room and my roommates (not that I'd admit that to them). They don't need to know I met a human. And Damian said he wouldn't tell anyone-
"How do I know I can trust you?"
The question had a lot more of an edge then I expected, but Damian didn't seem to take offense. 
"You don't. But, follow your instincts. I'm not trying to trick you or anything if that's what your thinking."
He did help me get food. Which saved my life. He also saved me from the cat, which saved my life too. Even before he knew I existed, he always seemed to be the nicest Hubbard. Something tells me his word is good.
"I think I'm gonna stay," I say after a while.  "I'll just- never tell my roommates about this. One of them flips over everything. She'd pack in an instant if she knew."
Damian smiled. "I understand if you hope to never see me again and if you wanna just walk away like this never happened, but I'll be sure to leave granola out every once in a while."
I grin. "Thanks, Damian." It felt weird to be so close to a human and already trust them so much. Something deep inside told me that this wasn't the last time we'd see each other, and that's okay.
"I figure you can get down on your own? You don't want me to know where you live or anything."
I shook my head, patting my climbing tools. "I got this from here. Thank you so much for your help."
"Of course, Janis. I'll take Ariel to my room to make sure she doesn't cause any trouble. Maybe I'll see you around, hopefully not under any life or death circumstances though." Damian grins before walking away, leaving me alone in the kitchen. I can hear him call out to the cat followed by padding of paws as a door closes. I almost feel as if I've hallucinated the whole thing, but the weight of the granola in my bag proves to me otherwise. 
I begin to take out a hook and rope while I think of what I'm gonna tell my roommates. Gretchen will flip either way and I don't think Kevin will believe me that I was able to fend off a cat alone, but it's what I have to do if I don't want to move. Besides, deep down I feel like I can trust the teen of the Hubbard household. 
Let's just hope my gut isn't wrong. 
alt title: how borrower janis got hooked on granola tag list!!! @realmisspolarbear @musicallygt @smallsoysauce @sourishlemons
14 notes · View notes
malecftw · 5 years
Text
The one where everyone celebrates - Tom Holland
A/N: So this is a little teaser I wrote for something I’m willing to put a lot of time and effort in, BUT I’m not gonna go through with it if I don’t get feedback from you guys. The 2 definitions are basically the big lines for the plot and I was wondering if you guys would wanna read something like this. I’ve been struggling a lot with really pushing through on writing so I’m not gonna write something no one wants to read. ;) Anywho hmu darlings. xx
Update: this teaser has basically turned into a fluff imagine what is my life.
Requests are open!
Masterlist.
Tumblr media
Pre-eclampsia (PE) is a disorder of pregnancy characterized by the onset of high blood pressure. When it arises, the condition begins after 20 weeks of pregnancy. In severe disease, there may be red blood cell breakdown, a low blood platelet count, impaired liver function, kidney dysfunction, swelling, shortness of breath due to fluid in the lungs, or visual disturbances. Pre-eclampsia increases the risk of poor outcomes for both the mother and the baby. If left untreated, it may result in seizures at which point it is known as eclampsia.
Eclampsia is the onset of seizures (convulsions) in a woman with pre-eclampsia. Pre-eclampsia is a disorder of pregnancy in which there are high blood pressure and either large amounts of protein in the urine or other organ dysfunction. Onset may be before, during, or after delivery. Most often it is during the second half of pregnancy. Following the seizure, there is typically either a period of confusion or coma. Complications include aspiration pneumonia, cerebral hemorrhage, kidney failure, and cardiac arrest.
Prologue - The one where everyone celebrates
‘Tom are you almost ready?’ You shout from the bottom of the mahogany stairs. ‘Yes darling, stop stressing!’ He says as he appears from your shared bedroom, which is located right at the top of the stairs to the right. He slowly makes his way down the stairs and stops on the last step. He’s directly in front of you and you feel his arms snaking their way around your waist. He gently pulls you into his chest and you sigh in subconscious relief. ‘You shouldn’t worry so much. It’s not good for the baby.’ He mumbles into your hair. You squeeze your arms around him. ‘I know, I just want everything to be perfect.’ ‘And it will be.’
A couple of hours later the doorbell rings and you start getting up from the couch. Tom puts a hand on your knee, silently telling you he got it. As he makes his way towards the front door you get up to welcome your guests. You straighten out your summer dress and clasp your hands in each other in anticipation.
First up are Nikki and Paddy. They both hug you and you look at Tom when Paddy doesn’t give you time to crouch down. You had the slightest bump that was barely noticeable but it would just be your luck that Paddy would just feel it at the front door. Thankfully he didn’t realize a thing and you moved closer to the twins who were talking to Tom while waiting for Paddy to release you so they could greet you as well.
‘Wassup sis!’ Sam says in your ear as he hugs you tightly. ‘Nothing much lil bro.’ You squeal as he ruffles your hair during the hug. ‘Hun please I’m taller than you.’ He says as-a-matter-of-factly while he pulls away. ‘Is Sam annoying my favorite sister already?’ Harry says cheekily as he comes up behind Sam. You laugh and walk towards him, embracing him just like everyone else. ‘I’m your only sister Harry. And not even officially yet.’ He pulls away and touches the tip of your nose lightly with his index finger. ‘Exactly.’ ‘Guys guys, give her some space will ya.’ Tom shouts jokingly, closing the front door after Dom makes his way in. You could see the happy lights in his eyes. His entire family together to celebrate. Not that anyone else besides you and Tom knew already. Although that was going to change within the next couple of hours.
Dominic struts over to you and gives you a long warm hug. ‘How are you darling?’ ‘I’m so good Dom, thank you for coming.’ You say smiling into his shoulder. He rubs your back before he pulls back, giving you a warm, gentle smile just like his wife did a couple of minutes prior.
After everyone has gotten their drinks before dinner the living room is filled with cozy chatter. The warmth of the fireplace is dialed down yet still pleasant and you feel completely content. After a little bit of catching up, you and Tom share a look and you stand up figuring it’d be too obvious if you both spoke up. ‘Okay guys, I have a game for you. There’s an object in this house, that leads to a surprise for everyone. Everyone gets to have one guess to which room it’s in and we’ll go from there.’
After a lot of laughs and discussions later Sam had guessed the right room. The kitchen. Tom follows behind everyone knowing not to get involved until the right time. You immediately go to stand next to the working oven and start talking again, everyone looking at you eagerly to find out the next step in the game. ‘Now, I’m very very close to the object. Once you’ve figured out the object there’s going to be some wordplay involved. 
After a good amount of guesses, it becomes clear they’re not gonna figure it out without some help so Tom steps out from behind the family and stands next to you. On the other side of the oven. ‘Okay, guys so I’m super close to the object as well. You basically can’t miss it.’ Tom says as he intertwines your fingers. Sam and Harry looked at each other with a confused look, Paddy’s distracted by petting Tessa and Dominic and Nikki both look at the both of you.
All of a sudden Nikki speaks up. ‘You’re both next to the oven? Has it got something to do with our dinner.’ Tom laughs, a mixture of nerves and excitement filling his heart. You smile and put a strand of hair behind your ear. ‘Very close mum.’ Tom answers, and he looks at you to lead the surprise again. ‘Okay, so what are we having for dinner?’ Harry crouches down at this to look through the glass of the oven, not being able to get too close cause of the heat. ‘What the... What the hell is that Tom?’ He asks, now even more confused than before. Paddy walks closer towards the oven and Tom puts a hand on his shoulder. ‘Don’t get too close Pads it’s hot.’ Paddy ignores him and looks straight into the oven. 
‘Is that a bun?’ Paddy questions. The entire room is silent, you and Tom don’t know whether to clarify or to let them figure it out on there own. ‘We’re having one bun for dinner?’ Sam exclaims confusion written all over his face. ‘Well, could be two really. Not sure.’ Tom looks at you with horror in his eyes. ‘Please no, y/n. Can you not, one is enough right now.’ You laugh out loud and everyone looks at your exchange. Nikki’s face begins to change and her hands fly up to her mouth while the twins, Paddy and Dom are still confused.
‘Guys come on. What is this?’ You say calmly as you point to the bun. ‘A bun.’ Sam stated. Tom continues. ‘And what’s this?’ He asks as he points to the oven. ‘An oven?’ Dom says hesitantly. Nikki looks towards you as you see tears filling her eyes and you blush, tears filling your eyes as well. Touched by her reaction to the news the boys find so hard to figure out. You try to snap out of it and focus on the guys. ‘So what’s that combined?’ ‘A bun in the oven.’ Paddy exclaims proudly for figuring out the game. 
Everyone except for Nikki looks at the both of you dumbfounded so you decide to make it even more obvious and put both of your hands on your tummy. Tom is still holding your right hand so he shuffles closer to you and puts one hand on your tummy as well. ‘Shut the fuck up.’ Sam says, arms dropping from his waist to his sides. Harry just looks like he’s seen a ghost and Dominic turns to Nikki who now has a couple of tears running down her cheek. ‘We’re getting old. Grandpa and grandma.’ Dom says and Nikki laughs. Paddy turns his head, realization finally sinking in. ‘YOU’RE HAVING A BABY?!?!’ He breaks the comfortable, shock-filled silence and everyone laughs. This also makes everyone snap out of the shock and before you know it you’re being surrounded by the twins first. ‘If it’s two buns you better name them Sam and Harry Jr.’ Harry says while fist bumping Tom before hugging you again, although this time tighter. Tom smiles but shakes his head while Harry’s not looking, making you giggle.
‘You guys I can’t believe I’m going to be an uncle at 20. You little rascals!’ Sam says, grinning from ear to ear. He envelops you into one of many hugs and cups your head. ‘I’m going to be the cool uncle. Don’t worry about Harry I’ll keep him in check.’ ‘I don’t doubt you will Sam.’ You whisper, wrapping your arms around his waist tightly for a second.
Whilst Paddy is hugging your leg, Dominic comes up to hug you as well. After he pulls away he looks you straight in the eyes, sighing before speaking. ‘You’re making me feel very old here y/n. But you’re going to be the most stunning mum and this little wonder is going to be loved no matter what.’ You chuckled and wiped away a stray tear. ‘Gosh, Dominic you’re making me cry.’ After giving you a few more words of encouragement he moves towards Tom so now Nikki is in front of you. Her hug is different. It’s a hug from one mother to another. Her arms are wrapped around your neck and she kisses your cheek. ‘I just want you to know darling that no matter what happens, whenever you need our help we are completely here for you. Me and my boys have adored you from the moment Tom brought you home for your first Christmas and we haven’t stopped adoring you. Tom’s not the only lucky one to have you in his life and we all love you so much. Thank you for giving us this gift.’ You nod beaming with happiness and pride, too choked up to say anything.
After a lot more baby talk it’s finally time for dinner. Under the bun, there was a fully prepared casserole cause let’s be real, no one wants just a bun for dinner. While you look over at the entire family sat at your dinner table you sigh in content and Tom notices, putting a hand on your thigh and stealing a kiss.
The start of an adventure surrounded by the people you love the most.
154 notes · View notes
gavinstrashbag · 5 years
Text
Guess You Can Call Me Daddy
Pairing: Elijah Kamski x Gavin Reed (Gavski)
Warning: swearing (Gavin, obviously), references to sexual activities
Description: basically the origin story of androids, from my prospective.
———————————
Together, Gavin, Hank, Niles and Connor sat around the table in the break room of the DPD. It was a slow afternoon on a Wednesday - hump day, sheesh - and amazingly, for what feels like the first time in months, they’d all been given a break at the same time.
Usually, if they where a few of them off duty, bored on patrol or just at their desks they would chat. Through messages or verbally - or “telepathically like some freaky alien shit” as Gavin would so politely put it. They’d exchange stupid stories or make up dumb shit to pass the time that couldn’t be spent doing something else.
That’s how they ended up here, at the coffee table, chatting away about relationships.
Since they’d become close after the successful android revolution, talking about relationships didn’t seem so bad anymore. Connor and Hank had... well lord knows what they had, technically speaking they had each other and they where happy. Nines had his deviancy, and from what Gavin could pick up, a whole lot of android ass. And Gavin? Well, they all knew that Gavin had Elijah Kamski, to some extent at least.
The billionaire and Gavin had been a thing since they where 16, which is when Elijah had started the Cyberlife company. This is what Gavin was trying to explain to the Lieutenant and two androids.
————
In their teenage years, Elijah and Gavin where really really close. Spent as much time together as a A+ student would in class and at the library combined. They’d stay round each others’ house pretty much every night, gaming, chatting and play fighting. They’d walk to high school together, then college when they were older. They’d confide in each other when something went tits up, and stay until the other was well again.
Gavin was openly bisexual, Elijah knew that he himself was gay but was too shy to tell anybody. Elijah had the biggest crush on Gavin but would never admit it. He knew in his mind that he just wanted to be selfish, wanted to ruin their perfect friendship in pursuit of something more; at the same time, he was scared of just ruining the perfect friendship because he pursued something that was never going to happen.
Elijah was in an AI & Robotics course when he started experimenting with android creation - Gavin had seen a few of his early creations (like a robot head connected to a laptop that could automate responses). It was difficult, Elijah new that, but he was never one to not keep his head down, not someone that gave up. On the other side of the coin, Gavin was fascinated by Elijah creations, because he never understood how they worked, because he ignored his teachers in class, because he always gave up.
A few months go by and Elijah gets better and better at his creations - a lot of it trial and error - and eventually, after nights gone restless, days spent poking and prodding and waiting, he creates his first android.
This android was a secret. No one knew about it but Elijah. Not even Gavin.
Because it was Gavin.
Elijah had seen Gavin go through boyfriend after boyfriend, girlfriend after girlfriend. He had noticed that Gavin has a type, mostly punk girls or some jock-like I’ve got a silver spoon up my arse type of guy. The relationships always ended the same way - Elijah comforting a broken, distraught, crying Gavin, who was laying face down on his bed.
So, after months Elijah came to the conclusion that Gavin would never lower himself to a nerd like Elijah. Elijah would never be Gavins boyfriend.
But Elijah wanted him. To himself. He was selfish, always had been when it came to Gavin. Selfish with the amount of time they spent together.
That’s why he created another Gavin, one he could keep, have to himself, one he could fuck. Strange thought at first, fucking a robot... but after seeing how lifelike it was, how it spoke just like Gavin would, how it’s eyes where just the right colour to match the real thing. It was Gavin, but it wasn’t. It wanted him, when Gavin didn’t.
It was his secret.
Until it wasn’t.
Now, Elijah had tried his best to hide this new Gavin, he really had. Gavin often visited his house during the time that this “GV” model existed, Gavin was always polite and arranged his visits - since Elijah moved out of his parents house Gavin also kept his wandering limited to the kitchen, living room, bathroom and Elijah’s bedroom - he didn’t want to be unwelcome. During the time that Gavin was visiting, Elijah shutdown the GV model and kept it in his garage in one of the storage cupboards he has. It seemed cruel at first, but it was a risk to keep the android awake when its unbeknownst clone was upstairs.
However, on this particular day, for a reason that not even Gavin knows, he showed up at Elijah’s house unannounced.
Like always, Elijah’s door was unlocked, giving Gavin full access to the wonders of Elijah’s home. He stood in the living room, listening out to where Elijah might be hiding.
Lucid ideas of ways that he could scare the shy nerd popped into Gavin’s mind, a smirk painted his face as he stood, stark still in the living room. He waited for a noise, and indication of where Elijah was in his clean, quaint house.
Scuffling, short footsteps, quiet shuffles from the garage. Gavin heard them.
“Back at work again, Eli?” Gavin whispered to no one, “what are you inventing this time?” He continued.
As fast and as quiet as he could, he made his way to the threshold in the living room- separating the quaint house from the wide spans of the creators garage.
Gavin’s hand fell on the silver door handle, cold to the touch and smooth. He was gentle as he pulled the metal down, slow. The door clicked open softly, barely audible. Gavin pushed the door open a crack, peeking inside.
A car, old, deep blue. A few shelves, storage cupboards, one of them open. A table and chair, computer and electronics. The shuffling of feet again, out of sight, and the sound of another set of foot steps. The second set of footsteps sounded distant, light on heavy, old, dark wood. Stairs?
Confused, Gavin opened the door fully, but peered over his shoulder to locate who ever else it was that could be approaching.
“Gavin?” Elijah’s voice, it came from the stairs.
So if that was Elijah, who was this?
Gavin turned, looked in the direction his body was still facing. He was inches away from butting heads with the other occupant of the house. Gavin was quick to take a large step back, giving him more of a view of-
Himself?
A mirror? No. Couldn’t be, it was a doorway. Twin? No, he was an only child. Drugs? Absolutely not.
The other footsteps stopped. Then started again, quicker. As quick as lightning, Elijah had taken his clones place - or more, stood between them.
Elijah was a beetroot, well, as red a one. His glasses where crooked, hair a messy bun, and his shirt pinched around his stomach were the garage clone - intruder, in Gavin’s eyes - pulled on it, trying to peer round at Gavin.
“Eli...” Gavin started, it was tough to get the name out, to form the words on his tongue, to use the oxygen to say them. “What... who is that?”
“It’s- he’s...you.”
“How?” Gavin shook his head, god, he definitely had to have been drugged, right?
“I made him.” Elijah avoided Gavin’s eye contact when he said this, afraid of what Gavin’s reaction would be.
“Why?”
“Because...” Elijah paused, GV’s hand tugging on his waist to let him see his “twin” became to much, so he stepped aside, letting the two see each other. “Because I knew that I could never have the real thing.”
There was silence.
GV knew this fact of course. Elijah never actually hid the fact that he was based off of a human from the GV model, but then again, he’d never shown him the real deal. And this was it, the worse scenario Elijah could have dreamt up; alas he was letting the truth tumble out of his mouth like sea water into a broken boat.
“Since whe- no, who the fuck told you you couldn’t have the real thing?” Gavin stumbled over his words, utterly baffled that this was the same Elijah saying this shit.
“No one did.” Elijah said softly, “I guess I just needed you...” A sigh, eyes shifting behind black block glasses, quietly spoken, “more than you needed me, apparently.”
Another sigh, from Gavin this time. Long and with a hint of sadness.
“That’s not true Eli.” Gavin’s voice was the softest Elijah had ever heard it. It was the same tone that Elijah himself would use each time Gavin split from one of his significant others. It was careful and kind. Full of love.
A second set of hands had place themselves on Elijah’s torso, warm and soft. Red blood instead of blue.
Gavin had taken a step forward, hands brushing and soothing out wrinkles in Elijah’s shirt. They made their way up to cup his face, gentle, brushing stray hairs that had fallen from the messy bun and scratching through Elijah’s scruff that dusted his jawline. Gavin’s hands stopped, cupping Elijah’s cheeks, thumbs rubbing his cheek bones soothingly.
“You should have told me Eli...” Gavin stood on the tips of his toes, face so, so close to Elijah’s but yet they didn’t move closer. Gavin could feel Elijah’s hot breath on his lips, warm and inviting.
He gave in.
It was quick, clumsy, Elijah’s lack of experience combined with Gavin’s... well, decent amount of experience, resulted in a awkward, teethy kiss; Elijah wouldn’t have it any other way.
Gavin groaned, back clicking in what felt like a million different places as he stretched, before he settled down in a more comfortable position - arms wrapped around his pillow, legs drawn up towards his stomach- oh... oh god. There was definitely something running down his thighs...
Falling out of bed was a lot less graceful than Gavin thought, and Elijah laughed at his clumsiness from his spot on his bed.
“Shut the fuck up...” was Gavin’s response.
—————
Back at the table, Gavin chuckled, hand wrapped round his coffee possessively - being this close to Connor and Niles while drinking his coffee gave him the heebie-yeebies.
“What I’m trying to say boys,” another chuckle escaped his lips, “Kamski created an entire new species because he wanted to bone me so badly.”
The androids turned abruptly to stare at him, LEDs flashing a constant red. The detective smirks, swirling the last of his coffee in the bottom of his cup and continues speaking.
“I guess you can call me Daddy.” Gavin laughs, winks, downs the lukewarm remains of his coffee, haphazardly throws the cup in the sink and walks back to his desk.
Hank and Connor have to carry Niles back to his desk that lunch time, poor sod couldn’t even blink he was still in shock. Connor is still debating ripping out his audio processors if he has to hear that sentence ever again.
Pa-ting!
Gavin looked at this computer, a pop-up message from Connor was on his screen.
RK8myass: so what happened to the GV model?
12:43
GReedyAsshole: well, Elijah always wanted to improve his creations and later that year he started the Cyberlife company. Pretty much, GV’s bio-components shutdown years ago, he’s in a nice looking glass box in Elijah’s lab now.
12:45
GReedyAsshole: he doesn’t look like me though, just his chassis now...
12:46
RK8myass: oh, okay.
12:46
GReedyAsshole: what, where you expecting me to tell you that I’ve been taking two dicks at once?
12:47
RK8myass: shut up, asshole.
12:47
39 notes · View notes
Text
Chapter 4 - Penny Ante
Catch Perfect by George deValier
CHAPTER FOUR
PENNY ANTE: A frivolous, low stakes game.
Berwald was quickly coming to the realisation that he would have to get used to sleepless nights. After spending ten minutes locating his glasses - which he had knocked to the floor in surprise the night before - he pulled on a t-shirt and jeans, fastened his pocket watch, and managed to drag himself from his alcove. Tino's room was empty, and Berwald hoped he hadn't left for school. Seeing Tino in the morning and evening were already the best moments of Berwald's day.
As he walked down the hallway Berwald noticed a previously closed door left open. Curious, he peeked in to see a large bedroom, completely empty except for a twister mat in the middle of the floor. He took a very deep breath, forced himself to keep walking, and tried not to angrily kick the wall.
Berwald headed down the stairs and out onto the front lawn, picking up a few stray empty bottles on his way to the mailbox. The sun already blazed brightly and, combined with the clear sky, promised a hot day ahead. Berwald deposited the bottles into the garbage bin on the curb, retrieved the mail from the box, and was just flicking through it when someone practically jumped in front of him. Berwald looked up and blinked as though he was being blinded.
"Good morning!"
"Uh… mornin.'"
He was smiling cheerfully. He had light brown hair with one untamed curl flying free. He spoke with an Italian accent. He had no pants on. "Did you really move in with Denmark? Wooooow. That's crazy. You're completely crazy. Welcome to the neighbourhood!"
"Uh…"
"I mean really, I thought I knew crazy, but choosing to live with him is a whole new level of crazy, you know? Wow. I mean really. Crazy."
"Uh…"
"What's your name, crazy man?"
Berwald couldn't hold it in. "Y'have no pants on," he blurted out.
"Huh?"
"Pants. Yer… not wearin' any."
The brunet looked down at himself. "Oh, again. I always forget to put them back on after sleeping or showering or having sex."
"Uh…" Why did every person Berwald meet here throw him off guard? And it wasn't just the house, now. It was the entire street.
"So? Your name?" asked the pantless brunet.
"B'rwald."
"Hello Beryl, it's nice to meet you."
"B'rwald," Berwald repeated.
"I heard you the first time. I'm…"
"Feliciano!" A tall, muscular blond man came running across the street with a frown on his face and a sheet in his hand. When he reached Feliciano he threw the sheet around him and tied it forcefully at his waist. "Mein Gott, you stupid Italian, check the list on the door before you go outside. Item three, pants!" The man glared at Berwald. "Who are you?"
"Ludwig, this is Beryl, he's moved in with Denmark," said Feliciano merrily.
Ludwig raised an eyebrow. "Really? Huh. Good luck with that. Come on, Feliciano, you cannot just stand in the street naked. You're turning into Francis."
"Bye Beryl!" Feliciano waved as Ludwig pulled him insistently across the street.
"It's B'rwald," said Berwald again, though he didn't think they heard him. He cleared his throat and looked at his feet, uncomfortable and slightly embarrassed, even though he was now alone. His first suspicions of this street were fast being confirmed. It was not his sort of place.
Berwald headed back inside and threw the mail down on the side table beside the sleeping Greenland and Faeroe. It contained nothing much of interest except for a few white envelopes with the word OVERDUE stamped in big red letters.
Entering the kitchen, Berwald's heart did a familiar little jump. Tino stood at the bench, stirring a mug of coffee, dressed in a startling combination of pink denim, green stripes, and… camo boots. A yellow SpongeBob backpack sat on the counter beside him. Looking up at Berwald, he started to take a step back, but stopped himself at the last moment. Instead, he smiled timidly and held the mug across the counter.
"Milk and sugar? Is that all right? That's how I made it last time, and you liked it, so…"
Berwald didn't mention that he would have liked it made of mud if Tino had handed it to him. He just took the mug, skin burning where their fingers brushed briefly. "Thanks."
"You're welcome."
Tino reached for another cup and Berwald tried not to be obvious that he couldn't tear his eyes away. Tino emptying a spoonful of coffee into the mug… filling it with boiling water from the jug… brushing the hair from his eyes which seemed even brighter than usual in the light that flooded through the open window... Get yourself together, man. Berwald took a seat on a bench stool and forced his eyes to focus on the counter.
"I think I'm going to need a lot of this today," laughed Tino, replacing the coffee tin on the shelf. "Did you get any sleep?"
Between Denmark and Norway's deafening and, frankly, horrifying vocalisations, and the subsequent screaming fight that had broken out between Norway and Iceland, he'd barely managed to get any. "Little bit," he answered. "You?"
Tino did not have a chance to answer before Denmark practically bounced into the room, an overstuffed backpack thrown over his shoulder with a thick, pink book poking prominently out the top. He was followed by Norway, yawning loudly and looking like he'd had as little sleep as Berwald. He headed straight for the fridge, ignoring Tino's wave of greeting. Denmark, however, grinned manically.
"Good morning, fellow Scandinavians! Isn't this a beautiful dawn? I am so very cheerful and optimistic about the glorious day ahead! Do tell me how you are this very fine Friday morn!"
"I'm exhausted because you and Norway kept me awake all night having obnoxiously loud sex," Tino replied calmly. Berwald nearly choked on his coffee. "I was a bit surprised, really, 'cause normally on Thursdays you're done in like, fifteen minutes."
"What can I say, Norge baby can't get enough of me."
"Don't be ridiculous, Tino." Norway rifled through the fridge then slammed it shut behind him. "As if I'd ever let that bastard touch me."
Denmark stared at the egg in Norway's hand. "Rule number nine, Norway. Does Mr. Egg have a smiley face?"
"Rule number twenty-two, Denmark. Norway is exempt from all of your stupid rules." Norway turned on the frying pan and cracked the smiling egg into it.
"Rule number twenty-two is still pending examination and approval!"
"Okay, then how about rule number twenty-three. Norway does not give a shit." Norway leant on the bench and looked out the window into the backyard. "And you need to mow the back lawn."
Denmark groaned. "But I don't wanna."
"I don't care. It's like Pripyat out there. Deal with it."
"No."
Norway turned slowly, tilted his head, and raised one eyebrow. "Do it or else." His words were like ice.
"Or else what? You'll give me a spanking?" Denmark flashed a toothy grin and Tino made a small noise of disgust.
"You wish, you freak. Do it or I'll…" Norway's eyes fell on the book poking out of Denmark's bag and he made a sudden grab for it. Denmark quickly dodged but it was too late. Norway triumphantly held the book above his head. Berwald blinked at the cover – a tartan-clad warrior with rippling muscles holding a buxom blond by the waist. He missed the title, but caught the word 'Harlequin' stamped above the picture.
"Don't even think about it," Denmark attempted to growl, but just sounded anxious.
"Do it, or so help me, I will ruin the ending of this piece of trash."
Denmark dived for the book but Norway easily sidestepped out of the way. "Don't insult my story! It's shiny, and romantic, and totally hot, and…"
"I've read things on toilet walls with more literary merit," Norway spat disdainfully. Denmark gasped, hand flying to his chest as though he'd been wounded. "Now," continued Norway, "Promise me you'll mow that lawn or I will tell you exactly what happens to Sir Lifts-a-Lot and Maid Mammaries in minute detail."
"You wouldn't dare!"
Norway opened the book and cleared his throat. "The naive yet feisty heroine is rescued from the band of thugs by the gruff yet gentle highlander."
"Haha, I've already read that bit."
"Is this for real?" Norway muttered, skipping forward a few pages and taking a smooth step out of the way when Denmark tried to rush at him. "And then they have… sex, I believe… of some description. Urgh."
Denmark hand flew to his chest, scandalised. "Before they're even married?" He tried again, unsuccessfully, to grasp the book from Norway's hands. "No! Don't tell me! Give me back my story!"
"And then…" Norway skimmed toward the back of the book. "Oh, man, you're not gonna believe this, it turns out…"
Denmark pressed his hands against his ears. "Don't tell me! I'll do it! I'll mow the lawn! Just don't ruin my glittering beautiful Scottish romance!"
Norway's expression remained unchanged but for the subtle triumph in his eyes. He tossed the book at Denmark, who caught it frantically and clutched it to his chest like something precious and fragile. Norway went back to the frying pan, flipped the egg onto a piece of toast, and carried it from the room. "The lawn, Denmark. By this afternoon."
Denmark stroked the book gently. "It's all right, my precious, I won't ever let him near you again."
Berwald glanced sideways at Tino, who just shrugged and stirred his coffee nonchalantly.
"Sweden." Berwald glanced back to find Denmark staring at him intently. "There has been a slight reallocation of duties. Due to your professional qualifications the backyard is now your responsibility. Any objections?"
"Uh…" Berwald looked apprehensively out the window. He hadn't paid much attention to the backyard since he had arrived. Now that he did he saw that it was an unkempt mess, the grass nearly waist high, the small garden plots around the edge of the fence wild and overgrown. It looked like no one had set foot in it for years.
"I know, I know, it's a bit of a mess. Fin tried to start what he claimed was a garden, but apparently no one ever told him that plants need water."
"I always wanted a garden," said Tino absently. "With herbs and flowers. And a swing." He stared dreamily out the window as he spoke. He seemed to have forgotten he was still stirring coffee. He seemed to have forgotten where he was. Once again, Berwald could not tear his eyes away.
Tino wanted a garden. By God, Tino was going to get a garden.
"Sweden!" Denmark barked loudly. "Rule number eleven, Sweden!"
Berwald blinked and hastily looked away. "Uh, yeah, sure. No pr'blem."
"Great, hop to it, Groundskeeper Willy. That lawn needs to be done by this afternoon. Now if you will excuse me, I have… important study… to do." Denmark slowly left the room, caressing the book and muttering something which sounded suspiciously like, Wish Norway was a highlander...
Berwald's eyes immediately gravitated back to Tino, who still gazed obliviously out the window. "It's not that I forgot to water them, I just kept hoping for rain, and drowning would be so awful. And I couldn't decide whether I wanted flowers or herbs, so I planted them both, but the basil didn't get along with the lilies. Then when the roses withered the daisies died of grief. Maybe it was all for the best." He was still stirring his coffee.
"Um... 'kay." Berwald tried to form a response. "Ye're the first Finn I've met that talks more than me."
Tino looked puzzled for a moment before noticing Berwald as though for the first time. Then his eyes lit in understanding and he laughed softly. "You mean at all."
"'xactly."
Tino laughed again. "My dad always said…" He broke off abruptly.
"Why don't ye live with yer parents?" The second he asked it, Berwald could have kicked himself. Why on earth had he asked that at a time like this, a few days after they had first met, on a sunny Friday morning in the kitchen? Then he wondered if there was ever a good time to ask something like that.
Tino just shrugged and looked into his coffee. "They kicked me out. And told me never to come home again."
"Oh." It was strange feeling, to be suddenly so angry at people he had never met. "Why?"
"They walked in on me kissing my best friend…" Tino took a deep breath, "…Eduard." He raised his eyes slowly, hesitantly, as though unsure of Berwald's reaction.
"Oh." Ohhhh… Oh. "Oh," Berwald repeated. A hundred thoughts and feelings attacked him at once. "S'rry."
Tino looked faintly relieved. "It's okay. Really, it is. I'm lucky Ice got me this place to live. And remember I told you, Eduard lives next door, so I have lots of friends around."
Berwald nodded, still trying to digest the knockout information he'd just been given. Tino had been kicked out of home for kissing a boy. A boy who was his best friend. A boy who, apparently, lived right next door.
"Sorry I'm late, Tino." A young blond in glasses walked into the kitchen, a backpack on his shoulder and a laptop case in his hands. "We'd better hurry up if we're wow, he really is scary, isn't he?" The blond stopped short when he noticed Berwald.
"Eduard!" Tino gasped, dismayed.
A boy who was standing in the kitchen before him. Berwald's hands clenched and he almost felt his eyes flash. Eduard took an immediate step backward.
"Okay, I, uh, hi. Nice to meet you. And I'm backing up now." Eduard whispered loudly through the side of his mouth, "Seriously, Tino, come on…"
Tino drained his coffee, picked up his SpongeBob backpack, and smiled awkwardly at Berwald. "Bye, Berwald."
"Bye, Tino," Berwald replied, not taking his eyes from Eduard backing out of the room nervously. He could hear their conversation drifting back as they left the house.
"He's the guy who's moved in here? He's terrifying!"
"Stop it, I don't think he means it. He's actually really nice."
Watching them go, Berwald couldn't help wondering resentfully what sort of relationship Tino and Eduard actually had. They were the same age, they were best friends, they obviously had far more in common than Berwald and Tino ever would. And yet if they were together, that was their business. What right did Berwald have to feel angry or upset about it? It wasn't like he had a shot in hell with Tino, anyway. All he was doing was torturing himself. Berwald sighed, cleaned up the coffee cups and Norway's mess, then headed to get ready for work. He was already late.
.
That evening, Berwald walked home from work to find the street entrance blocked by several cars - including his own – and the sound of raucous cheering erupting from down the road. He could think of only one explanation.
"Denm'rk."
Resigning himself to the worst, Berwald made his way past the parked cars and towards the house. It looked like the entire student population had turned out to stand in excited groups, staring and cheering at some commotion occurring in the middle of the road. A short, strangely familiar man with shaggy yellow hair wandered up and down the side of the street, waving a small notebook and shouting, "Place your bets!" Drawing closer, the crowd parted, and Berwald got his first look at the focus of everyone's attention.
Surprisingly, it wasn't Denmark. In the middle of the road, two men stood in front of two average sized sedans. Berwald recognised Ludwig, the German he'd met briefly earlier; the other man was not familiar - a tall, grinning blond in glasses wearing an American flag t-shirt. Each of them had a makeshift harness around their chest, connected by rope to one of the cars.
Oh, they could not be serious… Was there a single sane person living in this street?!
"My money's on the German." Denmark's voice carried across the lawn as Berwald walked warily towards his four housemates. Tino smiled and waved, but the others ignored him. Denmark clutched a piece of paper and stared at the two contenders intently. "Can't lose."
The crowd grew noisier, cheering and calling for the race to begin. Across the road, Feliciano stood with a group Berwald didn't know, including a white-haired man who shouted encouragement into Ludwig's ear. Next door, Lithuania and Poland watched the proceedings with Eduard. Berwald had to stop his fists clenching into fists at the sight of Tino's 'best friend.'
"Den, is it really a good idea for you to be betting?" Tino's voice brought back Berwald's attention. "How much do you have on this?"
"Like I said, can't lose this one. Look at the muscles on that Kraut!" Denmark shouted, "Oi, Germany, you potato eating bastard! You'd better win this or I'm going Viking on your ass!"
"Screw you, Denmark," Ludwig shouted back.
"No chance, I know what you're into and even Iceland doesn't go for shit that kinky."
"Not cheaply, anyway," said Iceland flatly.
"How did you get Ludwig to agree to this?" asked Norway in a bored tone. He was, as usual, reading a book – Schopenhauer, this time.
"Remember that barbeque the Germans had last week?"
"The one you weren't invited to but jumped the fence and ate their food and drank their beer and got beaten up by the Hungarian girl?"
"Yeah, that one. I bet Germany he couldn't eat ten sausages in sixty seconds. He couldn't, and here we are."
"And Alfred?"
"Asked him if he wanted to tie himself to a car and race a German. And here we are."
"Den, gambling is how you got us into this mess…" Tino started.
Well, that was interesting. Before Berwald could think too deeply on it, the crack of a gunshot ripped through the air. The green-clad referee held a gun above his head. The race had begun. "Too late now!" cried Denmark cheerfully. "Move it, Germany! Kick some American ass!"
Berwald was rather surprised at how fast the two men moved, dragging the cars behind them. They were obviously both incredibly strong. The crowd went wild, whistling and shouting and waving the small pieces of paper in the air frantically. Feliciano was jumping up and down and waving a German flag. The white-haired man kept pace with Ludwig, shouting at him the whole way.
Loud cries of "Come on Alfred!" came from the next house over where three men, all of them blond and one dangerously close to being naked, cheered from the lawn. One of them, a short guy with a tweed suit and massive eyebrows, walked to the finish line and held something aloft. Berwald squinted; it was a hamburger. "Oh, Alfred!" he called seductively. "If you win I'll let you eat this off my..."
"What the hell?" Denmark interrupted, face turning red as he shouted. "What does England think he's doing?"
The bizarre strategy worked. The American, Alfred, picked up in speed and just moments before the line managed to pull in front of Ludwig. He crossed the line to deafening cheers, happily grabbing the burger with one hand and England's waist with the other.
"The American wins!" shouted the referee. He was immediately swamped by half the crowd pushing their pieces of paper at him insistently.
"Cheating! Lies! Subterfuge!" Denmark stormed over to the finish line and practically blew up in the referee's face. "What the HELL was that?! In what race on Earth is it acceptable to use bribery to get your guy over the line?! I request, nay, I DEMAND a rematch!"
"No one said it wasn't in the rules, wanker," said England, a smug grin on his face. "Now pay up, Vash, I had a hundred quid on this." Alfred simply focused on devouring the burger.
"Oh, this is bullshit!" Denmark turned to the white-haired man beside Ludwig. "Prussia, back me up."
"I hate to do it, but I have to agree with Psycho here," said Prussia angrily. "Honestly, Vash, we were not informed we could use these tactics or we would have had Feliciano naked at the finish line waving a wurst in the air."
Denmark threw his hands out. "You see? Give me back my money, Switzerland, this was rigged!"
Switzerland did not look up from taking papers from those around him and checking them against his notebook. Berwald suddenly remembered where he knew him from: Vash, the Rifle, possibly the fairest and most unbiased dealer in the entire underground card circuit. Berwald barely recognised him without the cloud of smoke and the smell of bourbon. "It wasn't rigged. Your guy lost. Deal with it."
Denmark crumpled his paper and threw it to the ground. "This is not over. Oh, this is SO not over!"
Vash turned his back on Denmark as he distributed the winnings amongst the crowd. "Denmark. Take a deep breath, and ask yourself this question. Which one of us is currently in possession of a gun?"
Denmark paused for a moment then stomped on the ground and marched back, leaving Prussia to take over the argument. "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"
Tino shook his head, glaring at Denmark with a look of frustrated pity. "I told you, Den."
"Great," said Norway, tucking his book into an inner pocket of his corduroy blazer. "Just when I thought you couldn't get any stupider. How much have you lost us now?"
"But that was a sure thing, how the hell did he lose?! Hey Germany, you owe me now. Are you listening? You owe me! And don't think you can get away without paying like you did after 1945!" Ludwig shouted an angry response but Denmark turned his back and ignored him. "Okay, okay, it's all good, I have an idea. Rematch. Can't use the Kraut though. Now let's see…" He paused, turned slowly to Berwald and looked him up and down, excitement dawning in his face.
"No."
Denmark whined. "Come on, Sweden, you're even bigger than that German bastard! You can beat that skinny Yank!"
"No." Berwald looked away and noticed, with a cold jolt of shock, that Ivan had appeared on the next door lawn. He narrowed his eyes and watched as Ivan put an arm around Lithuania and glanced over, smiling smugly. Tino followed Berwald's gaze, and the entire atmosphere shifted. Tino nudged Norway, who elbowed Denmark, who looked from Berwald to the Russian with an almost murderous glare. But the most interesting reaction came from Iceland. A look of pain, sadness, and almost fear passed across his face, and he took a step behind Norway.
"Come on," said Norway quietly. He headed towards the house, his arm reaching for Iceland. Tino followed, but Norway had to bark, "Denmark!" to get the Dane to move. More than happy to leave this uncomfortable situation behind, Berwald trailed after.
They were nearly at the door when Berwald felt a firm, cold hand grasp his arm. He scowled furiously, spun around, and found Ivan Braginski smiling cheerfully, dangerously at him.
"I know your type, Berwald. I know you." The words were a challenge.
Struck still, Berwald silently panicked. His eyes involuntarily flicked towards Tino, paused on the doorstep with the others. But Berwald could play this game, so he kept his face blank, even as he wrenched his arm from Ivan's grip. "Ye know nothin'."
"I know we both live in two worlds. I know you think you can make a clean, honest start. And I know you'll be back." Ivan smirked. "You always come back."
Berwald's jaw clenched so tightly it was painful. Bluff. "Don't know what ye're talkin' 'bout."
"Him?" Ivan nodded at Denmark. "Silly boy. Maniac, who does not know what he is doing." Denmark opened his mouth angrily but Norway silenced him with a look. "But you, Berwald, are a professional. As much as you try to hide it with your nice, normal, respectable job as a… what was it? A cleaner?"
Berwald felt the beginnings of anger in the burning of his neck, the involuntary clenching of his fists. But he could play this game. "Gard'ner."
Ivan snorted. "Of course, a gardener."
"What are ye doin' here?" Berwald leant forward and hissed, hoping he couldn't be heard by those around him. Both his and Ivan's housemates were far too close. "Livin' with these kids, pretendin' ye're normal…"
Ivan laughed outright. "I could ask you the same thing."
Berwald felt a growl rise in his throat. "I'm nothin' like ye."
"Aren't you?" Ivan smiled, and it made Berwald's stomach turn. "I don't think I need to ask what you are doing here." He glanced openly, unmistakably, towards Tino.
Berwald felt like he'd been punched in the gut. Ivan was exceptional at reading people. He hid it behind a smiling face, behind a falsely innocent exterior, but he was not a phenomenal poker player for nothing. Berwald could play this game, but suddenly, it wasn't a game anymore. "Back off, Br'ginski."
Ivan's eyes crinkled in cold, hard amusement. "Do you think he'd look at you twice if he knew who you were?"
Berwald's anger rose higher, heat infusing his cheeks. "I'm warnin' ye." He barely kept his voice controlled; his heart was in his throat, and his veins boiled with rage.
"Criminal." Ivan leant closer, ugly words hot against Berwald's ear. "Do you think he'd blink at you with those big eyes? Smile with those pretty lips?" Berwald was speechless with rage. A vein throbbed dangerously in his temple. Ivan wanted him to react, he was pushing him, but this was…
"You think he'd open those legs for you?"
…too far. Something snapped. Berwald snarled, clenched his hand into a fist, pulled his arm back… He felt it stopped by a strong hand. He turned his head to see Norway gripping his elbow, a warning in his serious eyes.
Awareness slowly seeped into Berwald's brain, until he realised that the entire street had gone silent. Everyone was staring at him. He pulled his arm free, and took a step backwards, the fury in his veins drowning any embarrassment.
Ivan laughed. "Angry boy you've got here. I'd be careful. I don't think even little Ice could handle this one." Ivan smirked at Iceland, hard and cruel, and winked. Iceland fled into the house, Tino following close behind.
Denmark stepped forward, enraged. "I mean it now, you sick bastard, I will rip your…"
"Ivan." Norway's voice was calm, deadly, and it silenced Denmark instantly. He took one step closer to Ivan, levelling a glare that was even more terrifying for its lack of expression. "If you ever, even once, look at my brother like that again – I will kill you. Do not think for one second that I am not serious. Come on, Sweden. Den, move it."
Berwald did not tear his gaze from Ivan's smiling face as he let Norway pull him into the house. His anger refused to subside. Why the hell was Ivan living in this street? Why did those kids live with him? What was going on between him and Iceland? One thing was certain. Ivan did not belong here. But Berwald could not stop the small, nagging voice inside him which whispered, neither do you.
Berwald had taken the job at the university because it was normal. It didn't pay much, but he didn't do it for the money. It was the opposite of everything he was used to, everything he had been involved in for too long. It was a new start, a fresh beginning, a way to put the past behind him.
But Ivan was right. Berwald had not been able to stay away from that life before - how was he supposed to do it now? He could try and run from it, but he would always be a criminal. If Tino knew who he was, he'd want nothing to do with him. Tino should be with someone nice and normal… someone like that Eduard kid. Berwald ignored the way his blood boiled at the thought of it.
Once inside, Norway and Denmark immediately disappeared. Tino and Iceland were nowhere to be seen. Berwald was left standing alone in the front room, slightly disoriented and thrumming with rage.
Greenland looked up from the couch and blinked at him a few times. "Ah. Sweden, right?"
Berwald glanced at him vaguely. "B'rwald."
Greenland waved a hand. "Right, Berwald, right." He stretched and yawned. "Drama on the front lawn, Sweden?"
"Uh… somethin' like that."
"Oh, the never ending Ivan saga." Faeroe sighed, stretching and sending a few empty cans flying to the floor. "This is the only reason I hang around here… better than any soapie, I tell you what."
"What, um…" Berwald felt a little guilty for asking, but he was still so confused right now. "What happened b'tween Ivan'nd Iceland?"
Greenland and Faeroe exchanged a heavy glance. "Really not our place to say," said Faeroe.
"Yeah. We just sleep here," added Greenland.
"You seem angry about something. Everything all right?" asked Faeroe, tilting his head.
Berwald shook his head absently. "It's nothin'."
"Just remember, my friend," said Greenland, "'Holding onto anger is like grasping a hot coal with the intent of throwing it; you are the one who gets burned.'"
"Yes," said Faeroe, "For 'we are shaped by our thoughts; we become what we think. When the mind is pure, joy follows like a shadow that never leaves.*'"
Berwald furrowed his brow, stared at the wall, then nodded tersely. Just when he thought things couldn't get stranger, the guys on the couch start quoting Buddha at him. "'kay. Thanks."
He headed to his alcove. It was small, it was cramped, it was blocked off from the rest of the house by a curtain. But damn it, it was his, and it was one place where he could avoid the entire blasted world. He fell onto his bed, placed his glasses on the side table, and pressed his palms into his tired eyes. Despite everything, he could not shake that feeling. Berwald knew he didn't belong here. He knew he never should have moved in.
But from the second he'd laid eyes on Tino, he knew he didn't have a choice.
.
"Berwald?"
Berwald's eyes shot open at the sound of Tino's voice. He shook himself from his drowsy daze, unsure how long he'd been drifting half-asleep. The sky outside his window was dark. He quickly stood, put on his glasses, and parted the curtain to Tino's side of the room.
A few bright lamps lit the room, and Tino stood at the window, struggling with an old-fashioned pull-down contraption with a latch at the top. He bashed it a few times with his fist before smiling at Berwald apologetically. "The window's caught. Can you help me pull it free?"
Berwald stood still a few moments, heart pounding in his chest. "Sure." He forced himself to move, grasped the top of the window, and pulled. It did not budge.
"Um, you need to hold here..." Tino touched the centre frame of the window. "And hold it steady while I pull this part down."
"'kay."
Berwald held the frame steady. Tino was so close in front of him Berwald could smell his hair and feel the heat from his body. It was making his head spin and his mouth dry; he could not control his breath, his pulse, his thoughts.
Tino pulled on the sliding window and suddenly it flew down, slammed, and Berwald nearly lost his balance before steadying himself at the last second.
Tino laughed, somewhat shakily. "This old house is falling apart!"
Berwald didn't know how to respond, so he didn't. He just looked out at the moonlit backyard over Tino's shoulder… and realised he had forgotten to mow it.
Tino noticed at the same time. "You didn't mow the lawn."
"No. S'rry."
"Don't apologise. Denmark shouldn't make you do the yard."
"I don't mind. I'm goin' t'make ye a garden." The words came out before Berwald could stop them.
Tino turned slowly, his face unreadable. They were still so close, but Berwald did not move. "You're... going to make me a garden?" Tino looked surprised, confused, and slightly flattered all at once.
"Uh. Yeah."
"Why?"
"'cause... 'cause ye want one."
Tino stared at him. Berwald stared back. Surely those violet eyes could not grow any wider.
Suddenly, a devastated scream echoed down the hall, followed by a cry of, "Oh my God, she did what?!"
Berwald realised just how close he was still standing to Tino, and forced himself to step back.
Tino laughed, clutching the lower window frame behind him. "I think Norway just ruined the ending of Den's book."
"Oh. I didn't mean t'…"
Tino smirked. "Den deserves it."
Berwald couldn't help but agree. "What was he readin' anyway?"
"Denmark's got a thing for romance novels. He's on a bit of a historical time-travel kick at the moment."
Berwald didn't know what to say to that.
"Feliks loves them too, but he prefers regencies. Eduard says it's all heteronormative garbage." Berwald felt his fingers twitch at the mention of Eduard. Tino continued easily, "Something happened between you and Ivan too, didn't it? It's just, when I saw the way you were talking with him before… Ivan seems to have that effect on a lot of people. Making them angry, I mean."
What was Berwald supposed to say? He's someone I gamble with illegally and he enjoys ruining my life? "It's really nothin' t'worry about." Then he remembered the way Ivan had looked at Iceland. "Is Iceland okay?"
Tino didn't reply for a moment, face uncertain. He answered slowly. "He's all right. He's tough. Not as tough as he thinks, but still tough. Ivan and him…" Tino stopped. "I'm sorry, I really shouldn't…"
"O'course," Berwald said quickly.
Tino took a shaking breath and looked down at his fluffy purple slippers. "You know how this morning, when we were talking in the kitchen, and I told you how my parents walked in on me kissing Eduard?"
Not exactly something Berwald could forget... "Yes."
"I… I want you to know that I'm not… um, I mean… we're not together. He's not my boyfriend or anything, we're just friends." Tino's cheeks turned an even darker shade of red. "I just wanted to know what it was like… kissing, that is, and…" Tino's eyes went wide and he suddenly seemed to panic. "…and I know you don't care at all and I'm sorry I said anything, please forget it, that was really stupid…"
"No," said Berwald. Sure, it was strange, but… "Nothin' ye say could ever be stupid."
Tino's brows furrowed, and his head slightly tilted. "You're not really that scary, are you?"
"I don't try t'be."
Tino nodded, a little ashamed. "I know. I'm sorry. I must seem so rude to you."
"No. I know how people see me."
"That's unfair though, isn't it? For people to just look at you and think they know who you are. I never thought I would be like that. Not when I know people do the same thing to me."
"But ye're not like that. I think ye see through that."
Tino bit his lip and brushed his hair from his forehead, familiar, endearing gestures that made Berwald's heart twinge in hope and warmth and yearning. Outside the window, a cloud obscured the moon; the room darkened slightly, even with the light of the lamps inside.
"Thank you for helping me with the window."
"Ye're welcome."
"And Berwald, if you find this all too much and choose to move out – I understand. And I'm really glad to have met you. But I... I hope you don't."
Berwald tried to respond, but his throat was completely dry. Tino sounded like he really wanted Berwald to stay, and Berwald physically ached to reach out and touch him. He eventually managed to respond. "I'm not goin' anywhere."
Tino smiled, but he didn't look convinced. "It's probably getting late. Have you been asleep?"
"Sort'f."
Then, utterly unexpectedly, Tino reached out and took Berwald's pocket watch from his front pocket. At the feather touch on his chest, Berwald felt like he'd been struck to his centre; as though his thumping heart could not take much more. Tino did not notice. "It's nearly ten. Guess I should get to bed, too."
Berwald just nodded, speechless.
"It really is a beautiful watch." Tino smiled as he handed it back. "Where did you get it?"
Berwald forced himself to speak. "It was m'fathers, and m'grandfathers."
"Cool, like a family tradition!" Tino looked genuinely interested. "Are you close to your dad?"
Berwald paused a moment. "I was. He's dead now."
Tino's face fell, mortified. "I'm sorry. That was stupid of me, I shouldn't have assumed…"
Berwald had to stifle a snort of laughter at the way Tino kept apologising. "'s'okay."
"No, it's not. I always say the wrong thing. I didn't, I just, I mean…" Tino stopped short, closed his eyes briefly, and took a deep breath. Then he looked directly into Berwald's eyes. "I'm sorry about your dad."
For a few seconds, Berwald couldn't breathe. "Thank ye."
It almost seemed like Tino was going to say something else; but he just blinked, averted his eyes, and turned away. "Goodnight."
Berwald told himself to move, choked out a 'G'night," and disappeared behind his curtain. He put a hand to his chest, feeling it pound heavily against his skin. He was suddenly hot, too hot, and had to tear his shirt over his head, careful to first place his pocket watch on the desk. Then he fell backwards into bed, palms pressed firmly against his eyes.
Berwald no longer cared that Denmark was wildly insane. He did not care that Norway seemed sociopathic. He didn't care that he could not figure out the mystery of Ivan and Iceland. He didn't care about the Buddhist loafers on the couch. All Berwald cared about now was Tino.
Tino, who made it all worth it.
Strange, awkward, breathtaking Tino, who he was deeply, startlingly, desperately in love with.
.
Next Chapter
Disclaimer: This story belongs to George deValier. Hetalia belongs to Hidekaz Himaruya. I own nothing.
10 notes · View notes
Text
Sanders Unsolved - ch. 1
Okay I admit it, I’m trash, but the second I saw the ‘Ghost Hunting’ prompt on @sanderssidesspook ‘s Spooky Month prompt list, I KNEW I had to go with my favourite Sanders Sides AU ever, Logan and Virgil x Buzzfeed Unsolved
Also, as a fun twist, I’m combining two of the prompts and adding ‘Ghost!Sides’ to the mix! So without further ado, Sanders Unsolved!
Word Count: 5,566
Pairings: Romantic Analogical, Romantic Royality
Warnings: talk of major homophobia, talk of murder, swearing, one use of a dated and offensive term for homosexuals, general spookiness
---
“This week on Sanders Unsolved we’re investigating the remains of the mysterious Lovell manor near what is now Riverside, California as part of our ongoing investigation into the question, are ghosts real?” Virgil recited in his signature rich tones as Logan shook his head beside him, exasperated. However, it was quite difficult to remain straight-faced as he heard the subtle excitement in his husband’s voice. Logan and Virgil began bantering easily as the latter told the story that had led them to visit the supposedly haunted locale.
The manor was built in the early 1800′s and belonged to a wealthy aristocrat named Roman Lovell. Lovell lived his life apparently doing all he could to be as adored as possible, from writing and starring in local theatre productions to donating to practically every existing charity and orphanage in western America at the time. All this philanthropy, however, had disastrous consequences for Lovell. Eyes were on the man at almost all times and people began to notice a strange pattern emerging. Lovell had many servants to maintain his estate including a jovial young man named Patton Woodward, a gardener. Despite his duties assumedly being mainly outdoors, Woodward regularly entered the house and did not leave until hours later. Eventually, a curious reporter trespassed onto Lovell’s grounds and supposedly caught a glimpse of Lovell and Woodward waltzing together through an uncovered window. An article written by that reporter was in a prominent place in the next day’s paper and the rumour quickly spread. Roman Lovell was a sodomite. Tragically, soon after the article was published, both Lovell and Woodward’s bodies were found broken and bloodied in Lovell’s home. Their murderer was never identified.
“The devastating events that took place in this mansion have had many believers wondering if perhaps the disgruntled spirits of Roman Lovell and Patton Woodward remain, desperate for revenge. Tonight, we aim to find out.”
After the two finished filming the exposition, Logan went and turned off the camera, preparing to move farther into the house. As he disassembled the tripod, he glanced around their current location. They had set up in the main foyer of the old mansion. Two grand staircases mirrored each other on either side of the room and a massive chandelier, dusty and neglected, hung above their heads. Roman Lovell had certainly had a flair for the dramatic.
“Where are we searching first?” Virgil looked up from checking the ghost-hunting equipment and thought for a moment.
“We’ll start with the less haunted areas of the house and work our way up so I’m thinking we go kitchen and dining hall, library, and the master bedroom first. Then we can check out the gardens and the ballroom, which are the most active parts of the estate.”
“Yes, because any part of a building that has been abandoned for over 100 years can be called ‘active’.” Logan quipped, earning him a withering glare from Virgil. The two laughed as they picked up the equipment and made their way to the dining hall.
---
“It is now...” Virgil checked his digital watch, which shone a dim light onto his face in the darkness, “1:27 AM and we are heading outside to visit the gardens. The gardens are supposedly one of the most spiritually active locations on the grounds. Multiple visitors and paranormal investigators have reported seeing the figure of an adult man wandering the rows of plants. He has been described as wearing clothing appropriate for the serving class in the mid-1800s. Could this be the lost spirit of Patton Woodward?”
Logan held the camera steadily as Virgil ‘hyped up’ the audience. (He truly didn’t understand the terms his husband used sometimes). The biting cold wind rushed through the duo’s hair as they exited the house and walked towards where the gardens once flourished. Something crunched under Virgil’s shoe as they arrived and he glanced down to see delicate frost coating the grass.
“Logan?”
“Yes?”
“Are you seeing the frost on the ground?” Logan raised an eyebrow but his eyes widened ever so slightly in surprise when he too saw the frost.
“Well...it is a rather chilly night.” He reasoned, placing a steady hand on Virgil’s arm to try and reassure him.
“In June?”
“It happens.”
“In California?” Virgil cried, exasperated. Before Logan could attempt to rationalize the situation further, another gust of wind slammed into them and the two men stumbled. Logan’s hand fell from Virgil’s arm and he closed his eyes to protect them from the sudden force. When he opened his eyes again, their surroundings seemed much darker somehow. Thankfully, he was able to make out Virgil’s shadowy silhouette about 10 feet in front of him.
“Virgil, are you alright?” An unsettling feeling gnawed at his gut when he received no response.
“Virgil?” He called again, stepping closer to his husband. Reaching out slowly, his fingers gently brushed the figure’s shoulder. He had expected to feel the familiar texture of Virgil’s well-worn hoodie and was chilled to his core when he realized that whoever this was, it was not Virgil.
The stranger before him slowly turned around and paralyzing, irrational fear gripped Logan’s chest when he saw his eyes, which were glowing an ethereal sky blue.
---
Shit shit shit shit shit shit. Virgil was practically vibrating with fear as he glanced around his new location. No longer was he outside in the gardens. A vaulted ceiling stretched into the darkness above him and muted moonlight shone through the towering windows set into the right wall. No doubt about it, he had somehow been magically fucking transported into the ballroom. The most haunted part of the entire house.
And Logan was nowhere to be seen.
Swivelling his head around, Virgil attempted to locate the door. Panic coursed through his veins when he realized it was on the other side of the ballroom.
“What are the chances that I walk across the room and nothing awful happens to me?” He muttered, checking to see if the Go-Pro attached to his chest was still filming. If he was gonna die, he was gonna do it catching some ghosts on tape damn it.
“I must say, the chances are remarkably slim.” A voice echoed through the cavernous space. Virgil tensed as a thick, red-tinged fog rolled into the room and began taking the shape of...something...in the center of the floor. The candles mounted on the walls flared to life and the fog suddenly fell away, revealing what appeared to be a man wearing a luxurious red dressing gown.
A scream became stuck in Virgil’s throat and he stumbled backwards when the figure’s eyes snapped open, both of them glowing a terrifying blood red.
---
“Please, don’t be afraid. It was not my intention to startle you.” The blue-eyed man held up his hands as if to prove to Logan that he was unarmed. Slowly, Logan nodded, his mind racing. Finding Virgil was his top priority, but first, he had to deal with whoever was now standing with him.
“It’s quite all right, no harm done.” The stranger grinned, evidently pleased with the response.
“My name is Patton Woodward, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Logan blinked, momentarily stunned, before near-hysterical laughter spilled from his lips. Immediately, he attempted to stifle the sound with his hand but to no avail. Between laughs, he began frantically apologizing.
“I’m sorry. This is incredibly rude of me. I don’t mean to be disrespectful. It’s just...you must be kidding? Patton Woodward has been dead for over 150 years.” The man smiled tightly and a glint of annoyance quite literally flashed in his blue eyes.
“You’re right, I have been dead for over 150 years. And I must say, it is quite rude to comment on an individual’s deceased state when they are standing directly in front of you.” Logan took a few steadying breaths and fear swirled in his gut. As inconceivable as the situation seemed, he could not disregard what he was seeing simply because he didn’t want to believe it. A man appears out of nowhere, has legitimately glowing eyes and possibly a quick temper? Ghost or not, Logan had to be cautious.
“My sincerest apologies. I really didn’t mean to offend you. I am just having trouble believing what I’m hearing. You must understand, I don’t-” His brow furrowed momentarily. “I didn’t believe in any of...this until this exact moment. I am, however, willing to admit to my mistakes. I hope you are able to forgive my disrespect?” Please oh please let this...ghost be benevolent. A moment of tense silence passed between the two before Patton’s smile softened.
“I suppose that is understandable. I too would be distressed if I had met a talking human spirit while I was alive. I accept your apology.” A breath Logan didn’t know he had been holding rushed out of his lungs.
“Thank you...may I call you Patton or would you prefer Mr. Woodward?” Patton laughed good-naturedly at the living man’s nervousness.
“You may call me Patton. May I ask what your name is?”
“My name is Logan Sanders. You can call me Logan if you’d like.”
“Wonderful! Well then Logan, as I said, it is a pleasure to meet you.”
“Likewise.” Logan nodded in acknowledgement. Now that the situation had been effectively defused, he decided to dig a little further to try and determine what had happened to Virgil. “Patton, would you happen to know where the man accompanying me went?” A tendril of fear tightened in his chest when Patton glanced away guiltily.
“I...he...I don’t know where he could have gone.” Well clearly that was a lie, the...ghost had practically flinched while saying it. But pressing him would likely lead nowhere good. Logan had to change tactics.
“Well, that’s understandable. The property is so large, how could anyone be expected to guess where one person could possibly be? There are simply too many options. It is honestly very impressive that anyone is able to navigate the house at all. Oh, but what am I saying? Of course, you must be able to.” He chuckled.
“On the contrary, I spend most of my time outdoors. However, Rom-Mr. Lovell can traverse almost the entire house with his eyes covered. Which he has indeed attempted to do before.” Patton muttered the last part softly, a glint of nostalgia appearing in his eyes.
“You seem to be quite fond of this Mr. Lovell.” Logan commented lightly, determined to learn as much as possible about this man before he decided on a course of action. Unfortunately, this had evidently been the incorrect thing to say as Patton’s gentle expression tightened immediately and the easy smile he had been wearing dropped from his face.
“He is a remarkable man, and it was an honour to work for him.” He said stiffly. Logan raised an eyebrow at the change in tone.
“Forgive me for asking but, does that mean that it’s no longer an honour?” Patton tilted his chin upwards slightly and narrowed his eyes.
“I no longer work for Mr. Lovell.” He said coldly. “And forgive me for saying this, but the nature of my relationship with him now is not your business.”
“Of course, my apologies. I only mentioned it because I-”
Before Logan could finish, a sudden flash of brilliant light coming from the house caught their attention. A steady red glow began to emanate from a collection of large windows along one wall on the first floor.
“What room is that coming from?” Logan glanced at Patton and was shocked to see that the man’s face had paled considerably.
“The ballroom.”
“Patton. Where is the man who was with me?” He asked frantically, icy terror coiling in his stomach.
“...The ballroom. Roman wanted to...speak with him.” Regret and guilt were laced through Patton’s voice as his eyes fixed on the house. Immediately, Logan began sprinting towards the nearest door, leaving all of their equipment - including the camera he had been holding - behind, strewn across the grass in the gardens. Virgil was in there, and something was very, very wrong.
---
“Why have you invaded my home?” The red-eyed man asked, tilting his chin upwards and glaring down his nose at Virgil, who was about 3 seconds away from losing his entire goddamn mind. A few seconds passed while his fight-or-flight instincts went haywire, trying to think of a way out of the situation. On one hand, he had no clue if he would even be able to touch the man so fighting would be risky. On the other, this spirit had somehow teleported him into the ballroom and was seemingly still strong enough to fully materialize so running seemed futile.
“Fuck.” Virgil hissed to himself, realizing that he would probably have to try and talk the ghost down if he had any chance of leaving alive. The ghost raised an eyebrow, his lips twisting into an irritated sneer.
“Am I truly addressing someone so faint-hearted that he cannot even bring himself to answer my questions? Speak, you impudent coward!” The man snapped. Taking a deep, steadying breath, Virgil spoke.
“Are you...Roman Lovell?” He was surprised at how steady his voice was, considering how badly he just wanted to curl up in a ball and hide.
“You really must be thick. Of course I am Roman Lovell, who else would be in this location?” Roman scoffed.
“Patton Woodward, for one. But I assumed tha-” Virgil cut himself off when Roman’s eyes flashed and the candles illuminating the room flared brighter.
“You have no right to speak his name. You trespass onto my property, disturb my home, seek Patton and I out, and for what? To learn the truth? To find out if we were as shameful as history paints us? I have met your kind before. Amateur investigators that traipse about and pretend to know us. You pretend to understand what we went through in the hopes that we will show ourselves to you and pour our hearts out just so you can go forth into the world and share what you’ve learned.” As Roman raved, he began floating above the ground and his form flickered with dangerous-looking red energy. Virgil stepped backwards, tears of pure terror forming in the corners of his eyes. Blinking them away, he attempted to explain himself.
“We don’t want to ruin your good name, we only want to try and let people know that you were treated super unfairly and open their eyes to the truth of the situation. You deserve better than what you got.”
“It is not your story to tell!” Roman roared, his voice thundering throughout the room. A blinding pulse of light flooded the room as the spirit lost his composure. Spots of light coated Virgil’s vision for a few moments before he was able to see again and he noticed with horror that the entire ballroom was filled with a bright blood-red glow. Whipping his head around frantically, the man tried to see where Roman had gone. Unfortunately, the spirit seemed to have abandoned the physical form he had been utilizing. He had not, however, left entirely.
“I will not allow history to repeat itself. Patton and I lost our lives because our story was told without our knowledge or permission. I vowed to never let anyone harm Patton ever again.”
Virgil decided to refrain from asking how they could possibly be hurt anymore if they were already dead.
“Hundreds of people have visited this place before, why did you decide to only appear to us? Why appear at all? Please, I just want to understand.” The living man asked aloud, unsure of where to direct his question. Clearly, Mr. Lovell had a penchant for monologuing and Virgil hoped that if he managed to distract the spirit, he could begin making his way towards the door. From there he could try to leave the room and hopefully, find Logan.
“I was observing you and your companion while you trespassed on my property. After so many years, I have learned a few things about the development of the world since I perished. Somehow, a type of instantaneous widespread communication has been created, as well as cameras that capture moving images. I saw that you have a few of those cameras and you continuously speak to them. Obviously, you intend to document anything you discover within these walls and share it. No longer would it only reach a small number of individuals. You have the ability to expose Patton and I again, and I will not stand for that.” While Roman explained himself, Virgil began inching closer and closer to the exit, not daring to make any sudden moves. “I knew that if I allowed you two to leave, your documentation would prompt more visitors. More spies, prying into things that they have no right knowing.”
“If you know there are two of us, why is my companion not here as well?” It was risky, bringing Roman’s attention back to him, but he had to know what happened to Logan.
“Patton is speaking to him right now, just as I am speaking to you. Don’t worry, you two will see each other again very soon.”
Virgil didn’t particularly appreciate the sinister tone in Lovell’s voice as he said that.
Silence filled the room, but the red glow didn’t fade. They had reached a stalemate. Virgil had no doubt that if he tried anything, Lovell would not hesitate to do...whatever he was planning to do to him. But he also had this strange feeling telling him that despite all of the spirit’s bluffing, he didn’t want to hurt anybody. Not really. He was just…
“Afraid.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“You’re afraid. You were caught off guard all those years ago and something terrible happened. You lost someone you loved. You couldn’t protect him. And now you’re afraid that if you drop your guard for even a moment, he will get hurt again.” A moment of shocked silence followed that gem of a character analysis before Roman responded quietly.
“How dare you assume that you know me. How dare you assume that you know anything about how I feel.” Virgil suddenly felt an intense pressure around his neck and began silently choking. His body was lifted off the ground until he was suspended 6 feet in the air and he flailed frantically, quickly losing air. “How dare you assume to understand anything about what I have gone through!” Roman hissed from somewhere by Virgil’s ear. Just as the ghost hunter felt the last bit of air leave his lungs, the pressure was gone and he began plummeting towards the wooden floor.
---
Logan practically flew through the hallways, desperately trying to locate the ballroom and his husband. He heard a voice come from behind him as he ran.
“Logan, please, stop for one moment. Let me lead you to the ballroom!” Patton cried as he followed the panicked man. Rage bloomed in Logan’s chest at Patton’s pleas.
“You knew! You knew that your damned boyfriend had Virgil and you lied to me about it!”
“And that was a mistake! I never should have kept the truth from you, I was...afraid. I didn’t want you to become angry! Which I realize now did not work out as well as I had originally planned! Allow me to atone for the mistakes I made. I will show you where Roman has your companion.” Patton pleaded, and Logan slowed his running. Logically, the chances of him finding the way to the ballroom in a timely manner on his own were very slim. Letting Patton lead him there, even if he didn’t quite trust the spirit, would be much faster.
“Fine. Show me.” Patton caught up to him and with a timid smile, began leading the charge. The two hurried along the silent hallways, an intensity burning behind both their eyes as they got closer to their partners.
“Here, this is it.” Before Patton had even finished his sentence, Logan was shoving the doors open. A panicked cry burst out of him when he saw Virgil hovering in midair. His face was turning a dangerous shade of purple and as Logan stepped into the room, he began to fall. A booming thud echoed through the room as Virgil hit the ground.
“Virgil!” He screamed, rushing towards his husband’s shaking form.
“Roman, what are you doing?” Patton’s alarmed voice seemed far away as he pulled Virgil into his arms and cradled him close to his chest.
“Virgil, are you alright? Can you speak? I’m so sorry I tried to get here as fast as I could but I didn’t know where you were and I didn’t know where to go and oh god Virgil I’m sorry I’m sorry I should have-” He was cut off by Virgil pressing his fingers to his lips and smiling gently up at his babbling husband.
“I’m okay. Mostly. Actually, I think this proves that ghosts are definitely real so I guess I’m pretty great.” Logan laughed quietly, brushing strands of Virgil’s purple-stained bangs away from his stunning dark brown eyes.
“You’re ridiculous.” He said, cupping Virgil’s face with his hand.
“But you love me.”
“I do. God, I love you so much.” Logan leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Virgil’s forehead, continuing to hold him close to his heart.
A flash of red light brought the two back to the situation at hand and rage filled Logan as he looked up and saw another man standing before them, presumably Roman Lovell.
“You! How fucking dare you! My husband almost died because of you, you piece of shit!” Normally, Logan prided himself on being able to express his emotions without expletives, but at that moment he was so livid he could not care less.
“Husband?” Patton asked incredulously, walking up to stand beside Roman.
“Yes! Husband! These days, that’s a thing I can have. Of course, I almost didn’t have one anymore thanks to-”
“Logan,” Virgil interrupted his partner’s tirade. “Calm down. I’m okay, you don’t need to throw hands with a ghost.”
“I...I believe we may need to have a talk.” Roman admitted, glancing sheepishly at Patton who looked as if he was torn between being furious at Roman and relieved that nobody was seriously injured.
“Yes. I believe we do.” Logan spat, helping Virgil to his feet after checking him once again for injuries, which the man insisted he didn’t have. As the two pairs stood to face each other, Logan dimly noted that they must make quite a spectacle, two men decked out in ghost-hunting equipment and two Victorian-era ghosts. It was almost comically ironic. However, it was hard to find anything particularly amusing when he was staring down the man that nearly suffocated his husband. That man, Lovell, cleared his throat and straightened his spine, attempting to regain some of the composure practically bred into him.
“Yes, well, I feel as if I would be remiss to not begin with an apology. I lost my temper and acted rashly. There is no excuse for my actions and I am deeply sorry for treating you as if you alone were the cause of my personal troubles. That was indescribably unfair of me to do. All I can request of you is that neither of you condemn Patton for what I have done. He participated because I begged it of him, not because he desired to harm either of you.” Roman pressed his hand against his chest, sincerity practically radiating off him. “You were...right. About everything you accused me of. I was afraid of someone hurting Patton. Afraid of truly losing him this time. What you said was the truth and I simply refused to admit it. I am sorry for endangering you.”
“Uh...don’t worry about it. I shouldn’t have tried to get all in your business. We both messed up and I forgive you. But maybe next time, try and avoid the whole strangulation thing huh?” Virgil commented with a faint teasing smirk tugging at his lips. Roman nodded gratefully.
“I forgive you as well. And...I shall certainly try.” He chuckled. His face quickly sobered, however.
“I acted out because I was afraid of losing the one I love. But I...I nearly caused that same thing to happen to you.” He admitted sorrowfully, turning to face Logan. “Everything that I feared, I almost made a reality for you. For that, I am eternally sorry. I cannot imagine what I would do without Patton, just as I assume you could not imagine what you would do without…” The ghost trailed off, suddenly aware that he did not know the two living men’s names. Patton giggled, breaking the tension in the room a bit more. The teasing smirk grew on Virgil’s face as Roman floundered.
“Virgil.” He supplied.
“Without Virgil.” Roman finished emphatically, gesturing grandly at the aforementioned man. Logan remained in stony silence for a moment, allowing a feeling of apprehension to settle between him and Roman. Patton glanced nervously between them, his eyes meeting Virgil’s momentarily as he too awaited Logan’s response. Finally, he spoke.
“I suppose...you seem sincere. I will think about forgiving you.” He said coldly. Virgil elbowed him in the side. “I forgive you.” Logan corrected himself. The temperature in the room noticeably rose as Roman and Patton both grinned dazzlingly.
“Again, Logan, I am truly so-” Patton began before Logan held up a hand.
“Please, no more apologizing. I believe it would be best if we just moved on. No hard feelings.” Patton nodded, tension draining from his shoulders.
“This is super sweet and all, but I think we might need to figure out what happens next,” Virgil spoke up hesitantly. “There may be ‘no hard feelings’ but the fact is, we’re talking to ghosts right now. This has never...happened...before at any of the locations we’ve been so like...what do we do? Do we help you guys move on? How do we even do that? What are we gonna tell the fans? We can’t show this footage, the house would be swarmed! But if we don’t release anything they might think something is up and then what would we do?” The thoughts spilled from his lips as his overactive mind began picturing everything that could potentially go wrong. Surely they couldn’t just leave Roman and Patton without trying to help them somehow but he had no idea of where to start. Did they need to find whatever physical object was tethering them to this world and destroy it? Did they need to murder someone’s descendant to help them enact revenge? He really didn’t want to murder anyone. His spiralling train of thought was interrupted when Logan placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.
“Slow down Virgil, one thing at a time. In regards to the fans, we’ll simply cut out the parts of the footage in which we mention the gardens and the ballroom and film the outro as if we found nothing of interest here.” Logan nodded towards Patton and Roman. “Unless of course, you two would prefer that we share nothing at all of our time here. We obviously don’t want to upset you.” He added. Roman glanced at Patton, who looked thoughtful for a moment before turning to face his lover.
“I will not make a decision for the both of us but I believe we should allow them to share what they captured. Not all of it, not the parts with you and I, but as Virgil said, if they release nothing at all surely that would raise some suspicion if there are people expecting the results of their investigation.” Fear flashed on Roman’s face before his expression settled into one of reluctant understanding, the corners of his lips tilted downwards ever so slightly.
“I trust your judgement, my love. If you trust them...so do I.” Patton smiled gratefully at the shorter man and raised the aristocrat’s hand to his lips to place a gentle kiss on the back of his knuckles. As Roman’s face flushed with colour, Logan glanced at Virgil out of the corner of his eye. He almost laughed when he saw the glint of resignation behind his husband’s eyes. He knew that the sight of the overly-affectionate couple was reminding him of their friends Remy and Emile, who were both very shameless when it came to PDA. Clearly, the two of them and the ghosts were kindred spirits. Internally groaning at the unintentional pun, he brought his attention back to the present.
“Well then it seems like the video will not be an issue. There is one of your concerns resolved Virgil.” He commented precisely, catching the distracted couple’s attention and causing Virgil to snicker. “Now, the other problem you brought up may not be so easily dealt with but I am confident we will figure something out. Firstly, do you two actually desire our assistance in moving on to the next life?” Shock and confusion painted Patton and Roman’s faces as they blinked for a long few moments.
“I...I suppose...yes? Yes, we do.” Patton said hesitantly, looking to Roman for input. Hope glimmered behind his eyes.
“Yes! Of course!” The actor cried excitedly, grasping Patton’s hands in his own. “We could finally leave this place, Patton! We could forget about these dark and miserable halls and be somewhere better!” Bright smiles grew on the pair’s faces as the prospect sunk in.
“Uh, great! Cool. So like, how do we actually go about helping you? Do you know why you guys are stuck here?” Virgil piped up, slightly calmer than before.
“I can’t say that we do. Even in the beginning when we were not quite aware of our spiritual state, we felt no desire to do anything in particular that could set us free or anything of the sort.” Roman muttered thoughtfully. Silence fell between the four men as each of them looked to each other for an idea.
“As loathe as I am to suggest this, perhaps this particular puzzle would be best approached at another time.” Virgil’s eyes widened as Logan continued. “It is past 2 AM and neither Virgil’s nor I’s reasoning skills are functioning at their highest right now. I suggest that the two of us go home and do any damage control necessary before we release this video. That will also provide us with an opportunity to conduct some research that may help us determine how best to move forward. We could be back one week from now with anything we have found.”
“You can’t be suggesting that we just leave them here!” Virgil exclaimed.
“Well, I-” Patton began.
“Only for a week, while we try to figure out what to do.”
“Why can’t we do that here? We have our phones to do the research.”
“Honestly I agree wi-” Patton tried again.
“We are in an abandoned manor with no electricity Virgil. Our phones will last no longer than a day.”
“So you think we should just abandon these two.”
“We’re not abandoning them. It’s only for a week.”
“Virgil!” Patton shouted, causing everyone to jump. “I think Logan is right. We have been here for many years already. We will not be upset with you for leaving us for one week longer in order to help us move on for eternity.” He reassured the worried man with a kind smile. Virgil sighed deeply.
“Fine.” He huffed. “We need to find all our stuff though. It’s too damn expensive to leave behind.” He grumbled before turning and leaving the room. The remaining three men glanced at each other and quickly followed after him.
---
After all the equipment had been gathered and packed away in the bags Logan and Virgil carried, all four men stood in the grand entrance hall, where the ghost hunters’ unbelievable night had begun.
“We will be back in 6 or 7 days, depending on flight availability.” Logan reiterated.
“Thank you so much you two. You cannot understand how much this means to us.” Patton beamed, practically giddy with joy. A smile tugged at the corner of Logan’s lips and he nodded.
“We shall eagerly await your return. Be safe and do try to avoid any other angry spirits. That is now my role to fulfill.” Roman joked, causing Virgil to laugh.
“We’ll do our best.” With that, the two ghost hunters waved goodbye and exited the manor, which loomed over them menacingly in the darkness. They walked quietly towards their vehicle, the silence sitting heavy between them.
“What the fuck happened tonight?” Virgil suddenly muttered.
“...What the fuck indeed. Clearly, I was incorrect about the existence of ghosts, which was somewhat shocking. I believe tomorrow when this all catches up to me, I may be a bit more concerned.” Logan mused.
“We are going to help them, right?” Logan was silent for a long time as he glanced back at the darkened manor. Virgil followed his gaze to the front windows where the faintest traces of red and blue light could be seen. Looking closer, they saw two small figures waltzing around the entrance hall. They could practically sense their joyous smiles from where they stood. Finally, Logan spoke.
“We are certainly going to try.”
---
OH MY GOD. This is officially the longest fic I’ve ever written (and there’s more to come) I had so much fun with this and I got way too into researching the mid-1800s in order to write it lol. And now, taglists
General (just ask to be added or removed!)
@virgil-my-diamond
@ajdraws0430
Romantic Royality
@a-blog-just-for-sanders @ace-v-p-d @all-these-trees-stealing-mah-o2 @allthemetalsoftherainbow @angeliclogan @angered-turtle @anonymouseandkeyboard @aph-roma @artistictaurean @asalwayss @ashbash-the-trashcash @AskolotlQuestions @asterias-confused-writings @baileystarsketches @candiukas @captain-loki-xavier @cashmeredragon @catsandrandomness @cinderlunarcyborg @cinquefoilelove @clueingforblogs @confinesofpersonalknowledge @cripplingchips @deadinsidebutliving @deathbyvenusftw @dementeddracon @depressed-alone @do-rey-me @emovirgil @evilmuffin @faacethefacts @faithhopefelony @fandergecko @funsizedgremlin @grey-lysander @hamster-corn @hanramz-the-fander @heythereprincey @runyou-cleverboy-andremember @inkwasalwaysherere @ive-given-up-on-it @jade-dragon226-fan @johnnyboylaurens @jughead-is-canonically-aroace @justmyshitandmoreshit @k9cat @katatles-the-fish @katesattic @kentato-kenart @kurna-kovite @l-i-t-vocabcards @lana–22 @lo-brokeit @logan-exe @logically-sided @magicmapleleaf @maximum-fander @mercythemermaid @micha-like-you-find-in-rocks @migraine-marathon @milomeepit @minamishipsit @minshinxx @mollycassmith @multi-fandom-trash-x9000 @muontsy2 @musicphanpie-b @musicsavedmefromdeath @nightly-illustrator @notveryglittery @nymphaedoratonks @nyxwordsmith @ocotopushugs @on-lock-like-attica @ono-its-ryane @pandagirl0730 @pansexual-cat @pansexual-cat @patchworkofstars @paxtonlovestea @pearls-of-patton @pieces-of-annedrew @pinkeasteregg @planetsanders @potterlover394 @poundland-twoface @proudhufflepuff @prplzorua @purplepatton @purpleshipper @radioactivebread @reba-andthesides @redundant-statements-for-400 @robanilla @romanssippycup @rose-gold-roman @rptheturk @sanders-fam-ily @sanders-sides-things @sanders-trash-4ever @sanderssides-deathangel @saphirestrike @savingshae @shygirl4991 @silversunshine2012 @siriuswhiskers @smokeyrutilequartz @spacenerrrd @starlightlogan @starry-eyed-haiku-dreamer @storytellerofuntoldlegends @strangerthings-and-phan @strangerthings-and-phan @superintrovertfangirl @thats-so-crash @the-feels-are-coming @the-incedible-sulk @the-optimism-of-the-ostriches @the-prince-and-the-emo @theanxietyofbeinganxious @thecrimsoncodex @thegreyacefromspace @thepusheenqueen @theshipqueenarrives @thesilentbluesparrow @thestoryofme13 @theworldismysupernova @theworldismysupernova @thisisshien @thomas-must-get-to-sleep @thought-u-said-dragon-queen @too-precious-to-process @too-random-for-me @toujours-fidele @trashfireiplier @trashypansexual @treblesanders @tree4life25 @unknownsandersfan @urtrashhq @violetmcl @virgil-has-a-houseplant @voices-and-stardust @vulnerablevirgil @XxxxWitlee @yourhappypappypatton @l-i-t-vocabcards @houseplxnthoodie @ultimate-queen-of-fandoms2
Romantic Analogical
@a-blog-just-for-sanders @ace-v-p-d @acechirou @acrobaticcatfeline @ahoardofsides @aikogumi @alextheodd @aliferous-ly @all-these-trees-stealing-mah-o2 @allaboutme7 @allierox15 @allthemetalsoftherainbow @an-anxious-gay-mess @angeliclogan @angered-turtle @anonymouseandkeyboard @anxie-teaa @anxious-darkwolf @anxiousoddish @anyay666 @aph-roma @areyousirius-noheisdead @artistictaurean @asalwayss @ashbash-the-trashcash @AskolotlQuestions @asterias-confused-writings @blaikleethepanagender @blazeimagines101 @bluebellie01 @candiukas @captain-loki-xavier @catsandrandomness @cinderlunarcyborg @cinquefoilelove @clueingforblogs @confinesofpersonalknowledge @confinesofpersonalknowledge @countessmissyshort @crankywhenprovoked @datonerougecookeh @deadinsidebutliving @deathbyvenusftw @deep-ocean-blues @dementeddracon @depressed-alone @devastate-my-space @digitally-analog @do-rey-me @dreamerhowelll @dudlebuggs @emokittenlikesgore @emovirgil @erlenmeyertrashofsandersides @evilmuffin @faacethefacts @faithhopefelony @fanatic564 @fandergecko @ffsas-side-account @fricksonsticks @funsizedgremlin @galacticallynonbinary @grey-lysander @hamster-corn @hanramz-the-fander @happypappypatton @heythereprincey @hghrules @hissesssss @hoodie-bros @hottopicvirge @icbatocomeupwithausername @runyou-cleverboy-andremember @inkyroo @irwinscupoftea @ispeakhalflies @ive-given-up-on-it @jade-dragon226-fan @johnnyboylaurens @jughead-is-canonically-aroace @justmyshitandmoreshit @k9cat @katatles-the-fish @katesattic @kentato-kenart @kickthenavi @koalaaquabear @kurna-kovite @l-i-t-vocabcards @lacandra @lana–22 @lo-brokeit @logically-alone @logically-asexual @logically-sided @louisthewarlock @lynisnotamused @madelynna @magicmapleleaf @makemeaplant @maximum-fander @memesanddreamsinc @mercythemermaid @micha-like-you-find-in-rocks @migraine-marathon @milomeepit @minamishipsit @mollycassmith @multi-fandom-trash-x9000 @muontsy2 @musicphanpie-b @musicsavedmefromdeath @neko-ereri @nightlovechild @nightmarejasmine @nuttytheorizer @nymphaedoratonks @nyxwordsmith @on-lock-like-attica @osnapitzbc @out-of-existence @pal-im-not-clever @pandagirl0730 @pansexual-cat @pansexual-cat @Paxtonlovestea @pearls-of-patton @pieces-of-annedrew @pinkeasteregg @planetsanders @potterlover394 @poundland-twoface @prplzorua @purplesatankittycat @radioactivebread @rainbow-beaniegirl @raisin-oatmeal-cookie @reba-andthesides @redundant-statements-for-400 @robanilla @roman-is-a-gay @romanssippycup @rose-gold-roman @royallyanxious @rptheturk @ruuworld @sanders-fam-ily @sanders-sides-things @sanders-trash-4ever @sandersfanderscandoers @sanderssides-deathangel @saphirestrike @sarcastic-anxious @save-dirk @savingshae @sehtah @septifanderplier @shesavampirequeen @shygirl4991 @sides-of-a-sunset @silentwhistlingwind @silversunshine2012 @siriuswhiskers @smokeyrutilequartz @space-d0ubt @spacenerrrd @starlightlogan @starry-eyed-haiku-dreamer @storytellerofuntoldlegends @strangerthings-and-phan @strangerthings-and-phan @superintrovertfangirl @thats-so-crash @the-feels-are-coming @the-incedible-sulk @the-optimism-of-the-ostriches @the-prince-and-the-emo @theanxietyofbeinganxious @thecrimsoncodex @thenerdycube @thepusheenqueen @thesilentbluesparrow @thestoryofme13 @theworldismysupernova @thisisshien @thomas-must-get-to-sleep @thought-u-said-dragon-queen @too-random-for-me @toujours-fidele @trashfireiplier @trashypansexual @tree4life25 @trivia-goddess @unknownsandersfan @urtrashhq @vampyrsarah @violetmcl @virgil-is-verge @virgils-anxiety @vivimarius @voices-and-stardust @vulnerablevirgil @walking-encyclopedia @watch-me-introvert @XxxxWitlee @yourhappypappypatton @l-i-t-vocabcards @enderperson43 @heck-im-lost @ultimate-queen-of-fandoms2
477 notes · View notes
sprnklersplashes · 6 years
Text
Across My Memory (9/?)
AO3
Emma’s tenth birthday party was, as to be expected, quite the affair. The ballroom was draped in streamers of every colour under the rainbow; hanging from the chandeliers, from the windows, from the gallery overhead. Large gold and silver bows were tied tightly around the columns that held up the ceiling, sparkling when they caught the evening sunlight. The marble stairs were covered with thick purple carpet, which was a beautiful compliment for the white of the staircase and perfect for hiding any stains-and with the amount of wine and chocolate that was being served, those stains were a given. The curtains had been changed to light blue, the same as Emma’s sleeveless party dress, and the balcony doors were open to let the cool autumn air into the warm room.
Emma was, of course, the one everyone had their eyes on. With her golden hair in a loose braid down her back and her dress billowing around her, she was most certainly the belle of the ball. She couldn’t keep the smile off her face as she whirled from guest to guest, curtseying politely to neighbouring kings and queens who had come just for the occasion, offering her most sincere thanks to them for making the journey, all done in a small, polite voice, meanwhile being considerably less ceremonial and formal with her old family friends.
“I’m surprised you could make it,” she said to Roland, who had run ahead of his parents the minute they entered the ballroom and he had laid eyes on Emma, despite Marian calling him to slow down. At fourteen, Roland towered over her, his voice beginning to break, but he still retained the soft face and endless energy of his boyhood. Emma was sure he’d never run out of energy. When they raced together in the forest, she nearly always collapsed in exhaustion first. “I was sure they’d mistake you for a petty thief and turn you away at the door.”
“They don’t mistake me for a thief,” he giggled, and he lifted a small, silver bracelet out of his pocket, raising an eyebrow. “I am one.”
“Roland of Locksley give that back right now!” Emma squeaked, looking around, hoping and praying her parents were not close by. “You’re on thin enough ice with my father already after what happened with the squirrels you let loose in his bedroom-”
“I didn’t let them loose in the bedroom, I let them loose upstairs. They just happened to find their way to his bedroom,” he reminded her.
“If he finds out you’ve been stealing, he’ll definitely ban you from the palace,” she finished, but her words were empty, her concern false. Nothing could make her father banish Roland. Aside from being one of Emma’s closest friends, his parents, Robin Hood and Marian, had been vital to her mother’s survival during the dark times, the reign of the Evil Queen. Marian had protected her by refusing to give up Snow’s location, and the Merry Men had fought alongside her several times. Her family owed his a debt that could never be repaid, and as a result, Roland was welcome in the castle as if it was his own home.
Even if he loved to test her father’s patience a little more with each visit.
“Oh, I’ll slip it back on the lady’s wrist before the night is out,” he assured her, putting the bracelet back into the pocket of his jacket. He and his family may still choose to live a relatively simple life; his father went back to running the tavern after Snow was crowned, while his mother was hired to teach archery to Misthaven’s army, but they keep themselves presentable, especially on nights such as tonight. With his crisp white shirt and smart blue jacket, Roland could almost pass for a member of court. “Anyway, let’s sneak a peek at your birthday presents, shall we?”
“Roland,” Emma whispered as he made his way up to the back table, which was already supporting quite a number of decorated boxes and bags. “We can’t, not yet.”
“Why not?” he asked, his eyes gleaming as he scans the array of gifts.
“Because my mother said not to,” she replied. “We wait until everyone is here before we start opening gifts.”
“Well we’re not opening anything.” His hand trails over each present, poking and prodding to guess what’s inside, tilting some left and right. “Nothing breakable yet.”
“Roland,” Emma said. “Whatever you’re thinking of doing, I, as your friend and princess, am asking you not to do it.”
“Emma, I need to tell you something very, very important,” he said solemnly. “I don’t listen to princesses.”
Before Emma could even think of a reply, Roland took off, a gift wrapped in shiny green paper under his arm.
“Roland!” Emma shouted, momentarily forgetting where she was, and more importantly, who she was with, in order to chase after him.
Her parents stood at the side, her father’s fist clenching as he maintained a false smile.
“I know how much you care for Roland,” he whispered to his wife. “I do too, but he gets into more trouble than should be possible for just one person.”
“David, he’s a teenager,” Snow sighed, looking from the curious little two year old on her hip to the slightly embarrassed man at her side. “And more than that, a teenage boy. You were one once, and I seem to remember your mother delighting me with tales of what you were like that fourteen.”
“I was not as bad as he is,” David protested, watching Emma chase Roland around the ballroom like a dog chasing a cat through a garden. Beside him, Snow didn’t even attempt to disguise her chuckle. “I was not!”
“Of course,” she said, looking back to Robert, who was fascinated by the necklace around her neck, his chubby, sticky fingers dancing on the chain. “I just hope you’re not going to be that bad, Bobbie.”
Meanwhile, Emma continued to chase Roland, which would have been difficult enough given that his much longer legs allowed him to plough ahead of her, and his years of running up and down the forest meant he was already much faster than her, but factor in the dress and slight heels in her shoes, and it was nearly hopeless.
Roland began running up the stairs while Emma was still gently pushing her way through the crowd, and Charming began to have the idea to intervene and put a stop to this before someone inevitably got hurt. Emma was getting more and more out of breath and was starting to get frustrated. She felt her hands beginning to tingle and grow warm, but she didn’t question it, thinking it was a combination of the running and the crowded room and the anger.
Until the present disappeared from Roland’s hands in a cloud of golden sparkles and reappeared in her own hands in under a second.
It was as though someone had flipped a switch; one moment the ballroom was alive with chatter and music, the next it was completely silent. Emma stared at the package as if it was a feral animal, her hands trembling underneath it. Roland slid down the banister and ran to her side, wiping the tears of confusion that began to leak from her eyes as her cheeks turned red. No one recoiled away from her; that stigma against magic was long gone, but they didn’t move any closer either.
Emma barely registered her mother helping her away, guiding her slowly out of the ballroom while her father was addressing guests. She took her into an alcove in the hallway and held her until she came back to herself and the shock passed, and her hands stopped shaking.
“It’s okay, Emma,” Snow whispered, smoothing down her hair. “It’s okay.”
“Did I make that happen?” Emma asked, half fearful, half confused.
“Yes, you did,” she replied, taking the present out of her hands and setting it gently on the floor before holding her daughter’s hands in hers. “And it’s okay, Emma. We did know you having magic was a possibility.”
“You did?” Emma asked, frowning. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Well,” Snow began, wincing. “We thought it best to not tell you, in case it never developed, and you’d be disappointed. Since the curse wasn’t cast, and you were never the Saviour, we just thought that you’d never get magic.”
“I wish you had told me,” Emma confessed. “That was scary.”
“I’m sorry, sweetheart,” Snow said, rubbing her hands up and down her daughter’s arms. “But it’s okay. It’s okay now, we just need to work on helping you learn how to use it.”
“How?” Emma asked.
“Your dad and I can start looking at tutors tomorrow,” she said. Emma nodded, giving a shaky smile. “But that can wait until tomorrow. Now we’ve got a big pile of presents and a party to get back to.”
                                                                                       *****
The apartment was a pigsty. Apparently between working at Granny’s, trying to break the curse, and the occasional wallowing in her own self-pity, she had forgotten about keeping her apartment in order. Her room wasn’t too bad; clothes strewn on the floor, the bin was a bit overflowing, dirt on the floor but nothing that five minutes with a vacuum cleaner couldn’t fix. The kitchen was a slightly different story; dishes left in the sink, stains on the countertops built up from dinners and coffees and who knew what else, dust collecting on the windowsill. The bathroom sinks needed scrubbing, the toilets needed cleaning, the living room had magazines and wrappers on the floor.
The real mystery was her brother’s room. At home, Robert had never been much for cleanliness. She had lost count of the amount of times she’d listened to her mother tell him to keep his room tidy; there were often periods of time she would chase after him every day, begging him to tidy his room.
“What’s the point?” he’d always say. “I doubt whoever is coming around is going to be sitting in my room.”
“The point is keeping this castle in order!” her mother would sigh as she followed him down the hallway. “And don’t you come crying to me when you can’t find your riding jacket or your sword!”
Emma hastily wiped the tear off her cheek; she could always give some excuse about dust allergies or sneezing if Jonathan asked questions and decided to dedicate her one day off to a deep clean of the apartment. Hopefully it was going to take her mind off the curse. The previous night had been particularly bad; five hours of sleep and more than a few tears shed in the bathroom. The crushing weight of the curse sat on her chest every night, the one she was meant to break. And yet she felt more and more like an anti-Saviour every day. And so small distractions were welcome, even if they did come with twinges of guilt.
“Hey, what’s your room like?” Emma asked her brother at breakfast. His uncombed hair was falling into his eyes, his shirt was unbuttoned, and his tie still sat dangling around his neck. This did not bode well.
“Why?” he asked, drawing his arms closer around him, hunching his shoulders slightly.
He may as well have had ‘you don’t want to know’ tattooed on his forehead.
“Because I’m planning on cleaning this place today,” she said. “Finally breaking into all those cleaning supplies under the sink. Vacuumed carpets, cleaned dishes, polished table tops, the whole enchilada. So, I need to know how bad your room is before I even agree to setting foot in there.”
“It’s not that bad.” Emma raised an eyebrow, making her brother rub the back of his neck. “It could be worse. Hypothetically.” Emma rolled her eyes, laughing into her coffee. “Look, Jenny, don’t do too much to my room. I’ll do the big stuff.”
“Like the barrels of toxic waste?” Emma asked playfully. “Or the alien specimen from Area 51?” Jonathan laughed, bright and happy, not in the way the teenage boys from this realm laughed, but it made Emma smile. “Go get presentable. I’ll walk you to the bus, then make a start on your room.”
“I mean it Jen,” he said again as she walked him to the bus stop, hands stuck in the pockets of her coat. “Just look after the little stuff. When I get home, I’ll tackle the really important stuff.”
“Not before you do your homework,” Emma reminded him.
As they walked, they passed Jia’s boutique. There in the window was the red coat Emma had admired.  She tried not to look at it, but she still her eyes were drawn to it. Sitting on the mannequin, the red standing vibrant against the black shirt underneath. She wiggled her shoulders, feeling the worn fabric of her own coat with a heavy heart.
After leaving Jonathan at the bus stop, she headed straight back to her apartment and made good on her promise. She used her smartphone to put on some good music; she’s discovered an affection for pop anthems sung by middle aged men released in the 1990s, and first made a start on her room. She managed to almost find a rhythm in it. It wasn’t too different to work at Granny’s, but far less hectic. She could control it. Work at her own speed.
And she’d take anything she can actually control at this point.
The kitchen was almost just as easy; she wiped down counter tops while swaying her hips and singing along to the music coming from her phone, whirling around, dancing and making the kitchen into her own private ballroom.
She moved onto the living room, stacking old magazines up, putting most of them in a pile to be thrown out, keeping some of the ones that were relatively new and worth maybe another read on a boring, slow day (hey, they were trashy, but she couldn’t deny she had a secret fondness for them), vacuumed the floor, then made a start on the coffee table, sifting through old newspapers, finding some of her brother’s textbooks and homework’s. She really needed to have a conversation with him about his organisation skills.
Under the table, she found a dust covered copy of Romeo and Juliet, back from when her and Mr Elliot were still meeting. She curled up on the floor and opened it, fingers gentle against the yellowing pages. Inside the cover, her curse name, Jenny Bird, was written in blue ink, and almost every page was covered with annotations and highlighted words, the handwriting getting less legible as the book went on. Romeo and Juliet had been the first book Jenny and Mr Elliot had worked on together.
Of course, this realm’s version of events were fairly far from what actually happened; making the story far more tragic. The Romeo and Juliet she knew had happily married, escaping their quarrelling families to another land.
One Regina’s curse didn’t hit.
Her heart sank at Mr Elliot’s short annotations on the margins of the pages in his looped cursive she had known since she was a child. Missing Merlin was different to missing Henry or her parents or Killian. He had often kept her sane, been a beacon of hope, helping pull out the best parts of herself. Merlin had shaped her into the person she was; not just with regard to magic but taught her to never give up, to look for a new way, to believe in herself. Killian and her parents had kept her confidence growing, but Merlin was the one who first planted it in her, all those years ago. Made her believe she could be a Saviour.
Missing her family was a sharp, hot pain in her heart, whereas missing Merlin was a dull ache in her chest. Part of it was because she knew that if he was here, he’d know exactly what to do. He could have the entire curse broke in two minutes.
And he could have been here, but he wasn’t. That was one of the worst parts; knowing Merlin was close to her, just a heartbreak away from regaining his memories, but until then, she was on her own. She had naively thought that he would be waiting for her when she woke up, that he had broken her heart-or rather, Jenny’s heart-on purpose to get her back. But Regina’s curse was clearly stronger than she thought if it was keeping the strongest mind she knew trapped. And the longer she went without his help, the more lost she began to feel.
                                                                                               *****
The search for Emma’s magic tutor had now taken two weeks. Two weeks of interviews, looking at resumes (some so long they needed to be bound in books), smiling politely as they left and then husband and wife shaking their heads at each other. It was hopeless. For the most part, they were either crotchety old men who took their foreboding aura with them, all wicked smiles and rubbing their hands together, con artists they could tell from the moment that they never had an ounce of magic, or witches from the street who dealt in low magic; mere parlour tricks.
“This is impossible,” Snow sighed. David’s eyebrows shot up; as far as he was concerned, the word ‘impossible’ and his wife existed in two different universes. He wasn’t entirely sure it was in her vocabulary. “What’s that face for?”
“We’ve been married for over ten years,” he said softly. “And I think this is the first time I have ever heard you say the word impossible.” Snow shook her head and smiled but placed her chin on her folded arms.
“David what if we don’t find someone?” she asked. “What if Emma ends up alone in all this?”
“Don’t think like that, there’s still options,” he told her, looking over the list of rejects. “What about that woman from the Northern Isles? She seemed-”
“She only works in water magic,” Snow cut him off. “And Emma’s magic isn’t elemental, it’s different. It’s…. I don’t know David, but when I saw it at her birthday, it looked light. It felt light.”
“I agree.” The voice didn’t belong to either of them. Snow leapt to her feel, David just behind her, drawing his sword, the two guards at the door in similar positions, running towards the figure standing before them.
He was young, with incredibly old eyes, handsome and had the kind of smile that told you he knew it. He was being incredibly casual for someone who had apparently broken into the King and Queen’s private chambers. The two swords at his back and one at his chest didn’t faze him at all.
“You might want to be careful where you point that,” he said, his voice warm and smooth and inviting, gently pushing Charming’s sword away from him. “Someone could get seriously hurt.”
“That’s kind of the idea,” Snow said, although it was half hearted at best. “What do you want?”
“I’m here to apply for the tutor position,” he said casually. “You did advertise that you wanted a tutor in magic for your young daughter, didn’t you?”
“Well…. Yes,” Charming said, sliding his sword back into its sheath, but not letting go of the hilt. “But the thing is, we prefer when applicants knock the door.”
“Oh, did I do this wrong?” the stranger asked, sarcasm just rolling off his tongue ever so slightly. “I do apologise. I am a bit out of practice when it comes to this sort of thing.”
“Job interviews?” Snow snorted, raising an eyebrow.
“Talking to people,” he corrected. “Now, my qualifications?” A pile of scrolls, about twelve or thirteen, appeared on the desk, all pristine white paper and tied with blue, red, gold, green and silver ribbons. “I thought I’d take extra care with the presentation. I would very much like this job.” He spoke with such easy confidence that Snow was both impressed and a bit annoyed.
“Name?” she asked, reaching down to take the first scroll she could reach.
“You shouldn’t take that one first, that’s number nine,” he told her. “Blue ribbon, second row, that’s the introduction. And my name is Merlin.”
Snow could have sworn her heart stopped beating. Ever child in this or any realm knew Merlin. He was a legend, someone little boys pretended to be, and schoolchildren and scholars read books about. Queen Guinevere said she had never even seen him, and she ruled over the land he called home. Her husband was once rumoured to be his chosen one and had dedicated his life to finding him at the expense of his own marriage.
“Yes, that Merlin,” he said with a smile. Snow stepped around the desk to face him, looking up at his crooked smile and eyes that held such age behind them, and also fear.
“You’re that Merlin,” she said. “No one has seen or heard from you in centuries. People have long thought you died. Or never even existed in the first place.”
“Oh, please,” he laughed. “Death isn’t for me. But you’re right, Snow White. I’ve been away from quite some time.”
“Where have you been?”
“Not important.” He took a step closer to her. “All that matters now is your daughter.”
“Emma?” Snow asked. “Why Emma?”
“Don’t play the fool, your Majesty, it doesn’t suit you,” he said without any cruelty. “She’s got a large destiny in front of her. Why else would you send for someone to teach her magic?”
“I want Emma to be able to use her gift in the best way she can,” Snow replied. “That’s all. She doesn’t have any destiny. That was destroyed years ago.”
“Are you really so naïve?” he asked. “I heard tales about Snow White. Innocent looks and a childish smile hiding a brilliant mind. Do you really think the war with the Evil Queen is over?”
Snow wanted to throw up. In the deepest, darkest corner of her mind, she knew. In the eleven years since she and Charming had defeated her, there was still the small presence of doubt. Like a spot of black on an otherwise perfect painting. And she knew that if the Evil Queen was still on the horizon, then her daughter would be tangled up in that mess, forced to carry the Saviour mantle she never agreed to.
“Of course not,” she whispered, and she heard Charming take in a sharp breath. This was the first time she had admitted it out loud. “You think you can help Emma?”
“I know I can,” he replied. “She is destined to become the greatest Queen your people has ever seen, and the second greatest sorcerer this realm has ever seen. Behind me, of course.”
Snow turned to look at David, a silent communication between them. After a few moments, his shoulders dropped, his face softened at the fierce faith he saw in her eyes, and he nodded.
“You have the job,” she said softly.
“Excellent,” he said, clasping his hands together. “Well this was altogether rather successful interview. Not bad, considering it’s the first one I’ve had in one and a half thousand years.”
“You know this will involve you living in or around the palace,” Snow informed him.
“Oh, yes, yes,” he sighed. “I think I’ll enjoy living here very much.”
“You also realise that by tutoring Emma, you ally yourself against the Evil Queen?” she asked.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Merlin said. “Now, if I may, I’d like to speak to Emma, please.”
“Of course,” she said quietly, her throat tight. “Give us a moment, then we’ll take you up to meet her.”
He smiled, gave a half bow, and rather than walking out, he simply waved his hand and was gone.
If he was going to be like this the whole time, it was going to be charming or infuriating.
Speaking of Charming, her husband appeared at her side once Merlin was gone. He wrapped his fingers gently around her wrist and softly pried her hand open to hold it.
“Why didn’t you tell me about the Evil Queen?” he asked hoarsely. Snow shook her head and rested her cheek on his arm.
“Because I put it away,” she confessed. “Put all of that in a little box, locked it up with a key and buried it under layers and layers of love for my family. We have such a great life, David. More than I ever thought we’d get. Two beautiful children, wonderful friends, a kingdom that only gets more prosperous with each passing day. And I just thought that if I said it out loud, everything we worked so hard to build would come crashing down.”
“Snow.” David turned his wife to face him, running his finger along the dimple in her chin. “No matter what, you need to tell me things. Our love is based on the fact that we work together. And we can’t do that if you don’t share your burdens with me.”
Snow sighed and caressed his cheek gently, her fingertips reaching up to touch his light brown hair.
“Okay,” she whispered, pressing her forehead against his. “I’m sorry, I should have told you.”
“Yes, you should have,” he laughed, then his face turned serious. “And if what you fear is true, I just hope Merlin can help Emma in time.”
“He can,” Snow insisted. “I know he can. He has to. He’ll help her, and when the time comes, she’ll save us.” She gave a half hearted smile. “If it ever comes to pass.”
                                                                                               ******
Elliot’s fingertips and shoulders were almost screaming in protest as he carried the yellow plastic box, filled to the brim with copies of Macbeth, towards his car, walking across the near deserted parking lot of Storybrooke High School. His scarf blew in his face more times than he cared for and he had let the sunshine that morning trick him into thinking his old brown jacket would do the trick. No such luck; goose bumps were forming up and down his arms as he walked to his car and opened up the boot to deposit the bulging box.
He slammed the boot of his car closed and leaned against it, palms against the metal, back arched, heels digging into the tarmac. It wasn’t just the physical elements he was battling against; it was guilt. He had always been the sort to be hard on himself, and his mind was constantly offering up the image of Jenny’s false smile and sad eyes that were avoiding him at any and all cost. He had screwed her over badly, and he knew that. He had been a coward; let Regina intimidate him into dropping what had been the highlight of his week and something that had meant the world to a lonely young girl with little else.
And now he couldn’t do anything about it. He could beg and argue and plead with Regina and even in the tiniest possible even she said yes to allowing him to teach Jenny again, she wanted nothing to do with him, and frankly, he couldn’t blame her. Maybe Jenny was telling the truth and she was simply too busy. Maybe he was imagining the hurt flashing in her eyes when she looked at him, the way she avoided talking to him for longer than necessary. Maybe he was overthinking the way her brother had started putting minimal effort into his class and hurrying out before the bell even finished ringing.
Or maybe he was being an idiot and trying to protect what was left of his fragile ego by fooling himself like that.
He shook his head, cursed at himself under his breath, and took his keys out of his pocket, fumbling with them as they caught on the loose threads of his coat.
“Having trouble?” a voice asked from behind him, laced with sarcasm and venom. Elliot took in a deep breath, forced himself to be composed and turned to see the Mayor standing behind him; her black suit impeccably clean, her dark hair framing her pale face, a cool smile on her red lips that made his stomach churn.
“Madam Mayor. How long have you been there?”
“Not long,” she shrugged. She strolled towards him, the clicking of her heels echoing off the tarmac. He felt each one right in his gut. She stopped not even five inches from him. This close he could smell the perfume on her, see the grey streaks in her hair she tried to cover up with black dye. “I’ve wanted to have a little chat with you.”
“About what?” he sighed, leaning on the boot of his car.
“I feel it was wrong of me to force your hand with young Jenny,” she said, cocking her head to the side. Her words said one thing, her tone said another. Her words implied she was going to let him have whatever arrangement he wanted with Jenny, her tone told him she was building up to a twisted punchline.
“It was?” he said flatly. Her smile faltered slightly, and he did get some satisfaction out of that.
“Yes,” she said. “Clearly, being apart from the girl hasn’t been good for you.”
“I broke her heart,” he replied. “I took a young girl’s safe haven and crushed it. It doesn’t weigh easy on the conscience.”
“Yes, a guilty conscience is a terrible thing,” she sighed. He wanted to ask how she knew that but held it back. Getting in a fight with the Mayor was never a wise idea. It would barely be considered a fight; she would have him destroyed before he was able to throw a punch. “And I hear it’s affecting your work. Making you distracted, forgetful. Not giving your students the time and attention they deserve.”
“Where did you hear that?”
“Anonymous reports from concerned parents.”
“They’re lies,” he insisted. “I’ve been working just as efficiently as I always have been, ask any of my students.”
“Are you sure about that?” she countered, stepping closer, locking him between her and his car. “I’ve had parents writing to me, saying students are unhappy with the way you teach. You don’t hand back homework’s, you give unfair grades…”
“That’s not true,” he said. He was a great teacher, he was sure of it.
Wasn’t he?
He couldn’t remember any slip-ups, any times students had asked for missing homework’s or complained about a grade. He tired to think back those past few weeks, but things started to become more blurred. Memories fading into grey, confusion clouding his thoughts. Images of children rolling their eyes at test results, angry words under their breath directed at him. He could have sworn he was imagining that, letting Regina get in his head…. And yet… somehow it felt real.
“Mr Elliot, you’re a good man, and I’m sure you used to be a wonderful teacher,” she went on. “But this town prides itself on excellence, and you can see why we can’t have a weak link in the chain.”
“What?” he rasped.
“Collect your things from your classroom, Elliot,” he told him. “I’ve already spoken with the headmaster, and he and I both agree you’d be better suited elsewhere.”
“No.”
“He does find your apparent favouritism towards Jonathan Bird rather unsettling. And the less said about your infatuation with Jenny, the better.”
“Now listen,” he said, stepping forward, pushing Regina back. Her mouth fell into a small ‘o’. “I don’t like what you’re implying about me and Jenny.”
“No one does,” she responded, eyebrows knotting together.
“Then don’t do this.”
“It’s already done. Collect your things from your classroom tomorrow morning and pick up your last pay check.”
Elliot stumbled backwards, his head beginning to ring. The rest of the scene melted away, but Regina stayed perfect where she was; pale skin and dark eyes and red lips. She lifted her chin up, grinning like a school child. She was getting pleasure from this, official business or not.
“Why me?” he whispered. “What did I ever do to you?”
“You know what you did,” she hissed, gritting her teeth. Her hand jerked forward to grab his chin, but she clenched her first and slowly brought it down. “Not anymore, but you know what you did to me.”
                                                                                           *****
Emma paused at the door to the astronomy tower, her hand curling into a fist just inches from the wood, the notebook her Aunt Red had gifted her for her birthday tucked under her other arm. The tower hadn’t been used in a long while; not since the time when Snow’s own grandfather was King. Her father had never seen the need for it and… well Snow had spent too much time hiding from the Evil Queen to use it. Merlin had decided it was the perfect place for his and Emma’s lessons; out of the way of everyone else (“Should something go terribly wrong and we cause a massive explosion,” he had said with a wink, making Robert’s jaw drop and Emma’s stomach churn. Blowing out the walls of the astronomy tower wouldn’t exactly make her a popular Queen), with “everything we could possibly need”. Emma wished Merlin would stop speaking in so many riddles and cryptic statements with an eyebrow raised. If he thought he was being exciting, he was wrong; he was being irritating.
The door swung open, revealing her tutor himself, standing with a broad smile on his face.
“Emma! I was beginning to think you got lost. Come in, come in,” he said, as if this was his home and she was the visitor.
Walking into the tower, she felt like that may as well have been the case. He had been moving some things up in the past few days, things to make their lessons easier and make himself feel more ‘at home’. Immediately she could identify what was new; there wasn’t much in the astronomy tower anyway. A tall bookstand with a lion’s head, a red leather bound book resting upon it, a large stand with a silver birdcage, a small blackboard with a rough looking frame. Emma didn’t even notice Merlin closing the door behind her.
“Take a seat, why don’t we get started?” Emma sat at the long table, inching her chair slightly closer to Merlin. He smiled. “Now the first thing we’re going to start with his the history of magic, all the way back to the Dark Ages. You’d better start writing this down, because I’ll be expecting five pages from you in ten days’ time. Now it’s suspected that the first sorcerers….”
Emma found herself writing almost as quickly as he was talking; and she was positive he was speeding up to spite her. Her wrist began to ache, but she pushed through it as she wrote page after page, copying every one of Merlin’s words down precisely as he said it. Until he started chuckling, softly and silently at first, and Emma didn’t even notice, then it got stronger and Emma dropped her pen to watch her tutor lean on the table, shaking with laughter.
“I’m sorry, that’s the first joke I have had in centuries,” he explained. Emma fought the urge to roll her eyes. While he may have been her tutor, and her elder, and the most powerful wizard ever known, he was a pain in her behind. He must have sensed her frustration with him, or maybe she wasn’t as good at hiding her emotions as she thought, because he stopped laughing and crossed over to her, kneeling down to look at her. “I’m sorry, Princess. We can get to proper magic now.”
“No essays?”
“Not for a long while,” he smiled. “Come.” He took her by the hand and helped her to stand. “You’re born of true love. And you’re the Saviour, destined to break the curse-”
“I was meant to break the curse,” she corrected. “My parents stopped the Queen.”
“Ah, of course,” he said. “Forgive me. Your Highness. Don’t get a lot of news updates when you’re stuck in a tree.”
“You were in a tree?” Emma asked, wrinkling her nose.
“We’re getting off topic,” he scolded lightly. “Now, you are the product of True Love, and the Saviour, meaning your magic is stronger than most other light magic wielders. Incredibly strong in fact. With the right training, you’ll be able to do incredible things; move mountains, tame oceans, raise beanstalks, talk to dragons…” Merlin didn’t leave much to the imagination. His every word made Emma more and more excited, picturing herself on the bow of a ship, commanding the elements to her will, steering her armies out of danger. She could see herself on the back of a dragon, arms outstretched, the wind tearing at her hair, roses blooming under her feet as she walked, barren fields growing grain at her command. “And we’ll start…. By opening a window.”
“A window?” Emma asked. Merlin pulled her out of her dream and planted her firmly on earth. “Opening a window?”
“We all need to start somewhere,” he said, shrugging.
“But I don’t even need magic to do that!” she protested.
“True but mastering this will open the door to so many possibilities.”
“You’re not serious.”
“Maybe, maybe not.” He turned Emma slightly to the left, bringing the small window in the tower into her field of vision. “Make the window open.” His voice was soft, despite the command he gave her. Gentle. He gave her shoulders a reassuring squeeze before letting her go.
“Open,” she commanded. The window didn’t bulge. She thought about the portraits and drawings of witches and wizards she had seen before, and copied their stance; arms outstretched, feet apart, knees bent. She even tried to mimic their face-mouth set in a hard line, brows knitted together in concentration. She took in a deep breath, her entire body tensed, and gave a silent command for the window to open.
Still nothing. Emma sighed and leaned back against the table.
“Do you want help?”
“No,” she answered. “I can do it myself.”
“If you’re sure,” he said, and went back to reading his book. Emma wondered what it was. Surely it had to be an ancient spell book, holding secrets no one but he knew. Merlin looked up and smiled as he found her looking at his book. “It’s a cookbook.” He turned and showed her the page, which bared an illustration of a pie. “I just stumbled upon the most wonderful recipe for chicken pie.”
“You cook?”
“Even immortal sorcerers need a hobby,” he told her. “Did you think I spent all my days up in big towers looking at spell books and muttering ‘damn trolls’?” Emma laughed before she could stop herself, and Merlin grinned.
Emma turned back to the window, giving her hands a shake. Commanding it didn’t work, trying to force it didn’t work.
She could always try asking it.
Emma closed her eyes and steadied herself. She took in a deep breath and tried to clear to mind. She outstretched her hand again.
“Will you open for me?” For the first time, she began to feel something. Her body tingled, a warm glow spreading from her chest and trickling like water down her arms, spreading throughout her hand, touching her fingertips.
When she opened her eyes, the window was still shut.
“Oh, come on!” she whined.
“If it helps,” Merlin said, looking up from over the book. “You were close that time.”
“I know,” Emma sighed. “I-I felt it. It was working.”
“If it was working, then try it again,” he told her. “Just make a little change.”
Emma turned to the window. ‘Make a little change’. She thought about what she had done before; commanding, asking, forcing. There had to be something she hadn’t tried. She looked around the room for inspiration, eyes darting around the place until they landed on something; her mother’s old bow, used when she lived in the forest. When Emma had asked her how she kept faith during those times when the Evil Queen hunted her, Snow had always said she believed things would be better one day.
An idea crept into Emma’s mind. Belief.
She closed her eyes again and stretched out her hand. She pictured the window opening over and over in her mind. It will open, she thought. The window will open. It will. It will.
Creaking cut through the silence. Emma tensed, not wanting to open her eyes in case she was wrong. In case she hadn’t done it.
But she had. When she opened her eyes, she saw the window of the tower hanging open.
“I did it!” she declared, jumping on the spot. “Merlin, look I did it-”
She was interrupted by a terrible crack behind her. She turned to see the window had fallen off its hinges. Heart in mouth, she ran to the window. The glass frame and its wooden frame were plummeting down to the ground, and Emma cursed Merlin for wanting to have their lessons in the highest possible point of the castle. She swore time slowed down as the window grew smaller and smaller until it landed on the cobblestones below. She heard a faint, tiny crash, and though she couldn’t see it, she knew the glass was in pieces.
She turned to Merlin, who had come over to the window to see what had happened. He was wincing in sympathy at her as a high pitched scream trickled out of her mouth.
“My mother’s going to kill me!” she whined, then a pit of guilt formed in her stomach. “I got a bit over excited.”
“It’ll be our little secret, Princess,” he said with a wink. Before Emma could ask anything, he waved his hand and the broken pieces of the window flew up in the blink of an eye, rearranging themselves and slotting themselves into their rightful places, and it looked as if nothing had happened at all. “I think I’m going to enjoy myself here.”
                                                                                               *****
Elliot didn’t register anything on the drive home. Like he was on autopilot; he didn’t register getting into his car or driving through the twists and turns home or getting out of the car or walking to the kitchen. He simply ended up in his kitchen, leaning one of the two small wooden chairs at the round wooden table he ate breakfast at every morning and ate dinner at every night. The curtains were still drawn, he must have been too busy that morning to open them, and it makes the whole room look darker; the walls are a far cry from the sunshine he imagined they’d be like when he painted them yellow, instead the muted hue makes it look drab and unimaginative.
Whoever heard of an unimaginative English teacher?
He reaches out of throws the first thing he can find, which is a newspaper which lands with a dissatisfying light smack against the wall. It’s not enough for him; the anger and pain makes him restless and he just starts tossing anything he can get his hands on, not paying any attention to what it is or where he’s throwing it. An apple hits the wall and stains it, his keys scratch the wall and hit the floor, a discarded glasses case bounces off the wall and chips the paint. He wants to keep going until he feels better, feels like he should keep going until it’s all out of his system. Instead he sinks into the kitchen chair and puts his head in his hands. There was a pile of envelopes on the table; bills he could no longer pay because he longer has a job.
He crossed the room to the locked cabinet, dark wood and dusty, the one part of the house he had never bothered to clean. He hadn’t had a smoke in years, swearing off the habit when he realised how much he had destroyed his lungs and how close he was to killing himself. He beat cravings year after year until he was almost completely clean, and now here he was, falling down the rabbit hole again.
He hated himself as he turned the key and slowly, inch by inch, pulled the door open. The cigarette packet sat in tucked in the corner, from one time he nearly fell back on old habits, when…. He can’t recall. In front of them there was a rock, of all things. Well, more accurately, it was a pebble. It was smooth in the palm of his hand, and a dull purple. Elliot had to wonder what he had been doing when he picked it up and why he had placed it, of all places, in his cigarette cupboard. He tossed it from one hand to the other, his eyes flicked up to the cigarettes and back to the pebble. As he ran his hand over it, it began to feel….. Alive. He could have sworn it was humming, growing warmer as he held it. Which should have been impossible; stones don’t grow warmer.
Then in a flash, he feels it.
Emma, the astronomy tower, her wedding, the curse, magic, the Enchanted Forest, the Evil Queen, Snow White, Prince Charming, Captain Hook, Emma.
Merlin let the stone fall to the floor and crack on the tiles. It doesn’t matter now; it’s done its purpose. Two lives clashed in his mind; the dull life of Elliot and his own, longer life, happier and sadder, brighter and more dull and infinitely more exciting.
A smile crept across his face as his mind began to clear and he remembered the important details. Remembered every conversation he had with Jenny, putting the pieces into place.
“Emma, you clever little thing,” he said, and he flew out the door, not even bothering with a coat.
                                                                                        *****
Emma sifted through the small pile of letters that ad been waiting on her doorstep when she got home. Poster for some Pilates class (she hated the fact that she was tempted to try it), bank statement (how did she spend so much on food this week?), leaflet for the nun’s (fairies in her world) charity drive, and the dreaded bills. Electricity and heating and lighting. This world might be more advanced, but it wasn’t without its costs. Looking at them, Emma understood more clearly than ever why people had petitioned and rioted for her grandfather to lower taxes. When she had read it in a history book she could comprehend it; high taxes lead to people wanting better treatment. Perfectly simple. But living it was different; she was struggling to pay bills and make ends meet, things she had never had to worry about in her palace.
Her parents were fair rulers, her kingdom just and as fair as it could be, but that didn’t mean people weren’t poor. She and her parents tried to do what they could; she took young women into the palace and gave them positions as ladies in waiting, she and her mother had devised a scheme to send all children, no matter where they came from or how much money they had, through school until they were at least 15, overall school fees had been lowered and the costs of physicians had been cut. But Emma wasn’t a fool. Bad harvests and storms and raids happened and people far below her own station paid the price.
She wondered what would happen when the curse was broken, how her family would run this land. She knew it would be with the same fairness they had ruled their Kingdom, but they were going to have to adapt to new challenges.
A knock at the door brought Emma out of her thoughts and made her jump. It was sharp and fast and sounded desperate. By the sounds of it, whoever it was knocked on the glass pane of the door and Emma was concerned they were going to break the glass.
“Please don’t break it,” Emma muttered as she went to answer; the cost of repairs didn’t bare thinking.
Elliot stood on the other side of the door, breathless, panting, clutching the doorframe. He looked at her, half smiling, his eyes bright and… Clear.
“Emma,” he said. She froze, not trusting her own perception for half a moment, before she realises what something as simple as her own name is. A name she hasn’t heard in too long.
“Merlin,” she replied. He didn’t even have time to nod before she jumped at him, throwing her arms around him and laughing maniacally. He responds by lifting her off her feet for a moment; she felt completely weightless. She forgot about the curse, the bills, the Queen, letting pure joy overtake every thought in her mind.
“Jenny?” Jonathan asked from behind her.
Merlin lowered Emma to the ground, fear dancing in his eyes as his lips rolled into a thin line. Emma’s fists clenched as she turned to face her brother with her heart in her mouth. Jonathan’s fingers danced along the hem of his jumper, weaving in and out of the fabric while his eyes darted from his sister to his teacher, cogs beginning to whir in his mind, puzzle pieces created by Regina slotting together.
“Mr Elliot just came by to say that he think he can start tutoring me again,” Emma lied. She had become so good at lying. “I just got over excited.” Jonathan gave a small nod, his eyes fixed on Elliot, who shifted nervously.
“I’m going upstairs,” he said in a thin voice. “I got… homework.”
Emma could only watch helplessly as he crept upstairs, twisting one hand into his jumper while sliding the other along the banister, walking like he was weighed down. He left Emma in the vast entryway, still looking at the top of the stairs, listening to his bedroom door creak open and click softly shut. The happiness she had felt with Merlin barely a minute ago felt so far away as a dull ache spread across her chest; it felt like it was eating away at her bit by bit, and numbness crept through her limbs.
“I think,” she began in a low voice, turning to Merlin. “I think I should bring you up to speed.”
                                                                                      *****
A bright white ball flew across the astronomy room; Merlin caught it, letting it hover on the palm of his hand before he swirled and threw it back at a laughing fifteen year old Emma, who stopped it with one hand before sliding the other one underneath for balance. She looked at her tutor, excitement gleaming in her green eyes, before she began tossing it from hand to hand. She tried to act careless, but there was a tension in her shoulders and her eyes stayed on the ball that betrayed her,
“Tell me what this is meant to be teaching me?” Emma asked. “Because I’ve been conjuring light like this since I was eleven.”
“Someone’s a cocky little sorceress,” Merlin remarked lightly. “But if you need to know, I’m trying to teach you direction. Channelling your powers a certain, specific way. Tossing the light between us, the magic was only going one way, that kept it stable.” He raised an eyebrow as Emma kept bouncing the ball between her hands. “For example….”
Emma looked down at the ball in her hands and realised that the once stable, defined white ball was beginning to lose its shape; crackling and sizzling.
“Oh no,” she sighed, telling herself not to panic. She closed her hands on it, pushing it down, and moved her hands around it to wipe away the static and make it calm. “Merlin am I doing this right?”
“Quite right,” he said. Emma looked down, seeing the ball become more defined, but still looking fuzzy and feeling wrong. It wasn’t the warm glow that she had been tossing around with Merlin, it felt almost spiked and definitely a few steps away from dangerous. “Here why don’t I-”
“No, I can do it myself,” she insisted, continuing to press on the ball. “Be calm, please be calm.” She kept repeating the routine, running her hands over it, pressing down and telling both herself and the light that it was going to calm down. When the pressure in her chest eased and she found it easier to breathe, she opened her eyes. Once again, the magic was formed in a perfect sphere, glowing white like her own star, radiating gentleness. She looked from the ball up to an impress Merlin. “You see?”
“I see,” he answered. “You’re getting better every day, your Highness.” He held up his hands and nodded to indicate to her to toss it over. When she did, he caught the ball in his hands and closed them around it, making it disappear altogether.
“I was enjoying that game,” Emma remarked, placing one knee on her chair and her hand on the table for balance.
“I saw,” he replied. “Although sadly, the time for games has ended. After all, your parents pay me to teach you, not to help you destroy their tower during a game of magical catch.” Emma snorted and sat down on her chair. “Now, what was the point of that lesson?”
“Like you said, directing my magic,” Emma answered. “Channelling it.”
“And why might I need you to do that?” he asked. Emma tapped her pen against the desk.
“Um, in case you were only trying to hit one thing with it?”
“Can you give me an example?”
“Okay… So if I was trying to use my magic to make one specific tree grow. I’d have to direct my magic just to that tree and nothing else,” she answered. “That’s why I need to channel it.”
“Good one,” he said with a smile. “Channelling your magic makes it more effective against the object of the spell, and in other situations can minimise damage.”
“Why would I need to minimise damage?” Emma asked while she ran her dry pen over her hand, drawing invisible patterns. Merlin shook his head half-heartedly.
“No reason,” he said. “Not for right now anyway.” Emma wondered, not for the first time, if he was referring to the Dark Curse-the one thing they never spoke about. He did say they’d get in to learning about curses sooner rather than later- ranging from petty hexes to blood curses-but he, like her parents, managed to always delicately skirt around the topic of that specific curse. Still, they didn’t need to talk about it. It was ancient history. At least, that’s what her father and mother insisted.
Merlin seemed to be different. It wasn’t what he said, it was what he didn’t say. It was how he taught her magical defences she could never need in her life. It was how he and her mother sometimes shared secret talks in alcoves when they thought Emma couldn’t see; hushed tones and worried faces.
“Have you ever needed to minimise damage?” she asked cautiously. Merlin chuckled, but it was hesitant at best. The chalk in his hand was flipped between his fingers.
“Sometimes,” he whispered. “Once or twice.” Emma nodded, not pushing the conversation any further. “Hopefully, you won’t need to for a long, long time.”
“Can magic be used to hurt people?” she asked, looking down at her own hand.
“Sometimes,” he answered. “And that’s not always a bad thing. Not if what you’re hurting is worse than what you’re protecting.”
“I’ve heard stories about people who had magic and used it for bad,” Emma said. “People like the Evil Queen, or people like those old geezers who used magic to fight terf wars.” Merlin sat down on the other chair and tilted Emma’s chin to make her look at him.
“Did you just call me a geezer?” he asked, and Emma burst into peals of laughter.
“No, not you,” she said. “But you’ve heard the stories.”
“I’ve lived some of them,” he responded, half smiling. “But to go back to what you were saying, that’s the thing about magic. It’s not good or bad. It’s just there. It’s the people who use it who are good or bad.” Emma presses the tip of her pen into her hand. “And you Princess Emma are very, very good.” He taps her nose lightly, making her wrinkle it.
“People think magic is the bad thing,” she told him. “That everyone who uses it is bad. They don’t want a Queen to have magic.”
“Then you’ll have to prove them wrong,” he said. “And you will. One day you’ll be one of the greatest heroes this kingdom has ever seen.”
“You think?” she asked, her cheeks beginning to glow.
“I don’t think anything. I know,” he said. “Now let’s get back to this. You can’t prove anyone wrong if you don’t know your stuff.” He lifted a book off his small pile and handed it over to her open at a certain page, explaining to her the depths and complexities of her gift.
                                                                                                     *****
Emma poured two mugs of coffee in her kitchen, Merlin sitting in her chair. He looked more like himself. Even before the clarity and twinkle in his eyes, even the way he was holding himself reminded her of her tutor; he leant back in the chair, one leg crossed over the other and his elbow sitting on the table while he held his chin higher than anyone else would.
“So how long have you been awake?” he asked as she sat down and handed him his mug.
“Two months so far,” she answered. “It’s been a long time.” He nods sadly, taking a small sip of his coffee.
“You came to me,” he said. “You came to my house. I-Elliot, just brushed you off. Thought you were upset or…. I don’t know.”
“Wasn’t your fault,” she reminded him. “It was the curse. I was the only one awake.”
“I take it that’s still the case.” Emma took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Having Merlin here meant she was able to share her burden, lighten the load as it were, but she had kept it to herself this whole time and having to share it would make it real.
“Yeah,” she sighed. “Everyone else, I look at them and they’re not there. Their eyes…. They’re empty, Merlin. I look at people every day and they don’t look back. I look at my brother, I see his face but I don’t see him. I hear him speak but it’s not Robert talking to me. He’s just saying what Regina’s programmed him to say. Ruby, Belle, Killian… They’re all here but not here.” She pulls her hair back, trying to find her composure. It all feels like something is being lifted off her chest and she can breathe, but at the same time it’s uncontrollable. She can’t stop herself form talking. Merlin doesn’t seem to mind, though. His hand covers her, his face anguished. “I’m surrounded by people, people who look like people I care about and love, but they’re not them.”
“You’ve had a heavy burden placed on you, Emma. For far too long,” he says. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you.”
“You couldn’t have been,” she told him, taking a long drink. “But I was surprised that you weren’t. I thought you’d have woken up on the first day.” Merlin chuckled then.
“I’m flattered,” he said. “But it seemed the Queen was far more interested in torturing you than me. That’s why you woke up first. You had to be at rock bottom for the magic to work.” Emma gave a bitter, humourless laugh. Lucky her that the Queen wanted to wreck her life before anyone else’s. “But you know now where everyone is. Who everyone is.”
“Yes,” she said. “My father is in the hospital in a coma, my mother is a teacher, Ruby works at the diner, Belle’s a librarian, Killian works at the docks and Henry…” The words caught in her throat, making it close up. “Henry’s her son.”
Merlin nodded slowly.
“Makes sense,” she muttered, more to herself than Merlin. “My mother said all she wanted was someone to love her.” She looked down at her hands while her eyes burned with tears. “She’s hurting him. I see him in the diner and the way he acts… it’s not him. He’s quieter. He looks smaller. She made him small.”
Emma didn’t even realise she was crying until Merlin came around to her chair and hugged her tightly and the tears dropped onto his shoulder.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered.
“I miss them,” she cried. “I miss them all. Know what the worst of it all is?” Merlin knelt in front of her and clasped her hands in his, his thumb rubbing gently on the back of her hand. “Patrick-Killian, he was interested in me. I was getting through to him! He asked me out and I had to turn him down.”
“You had to?”
“Regina. She’d do something if I said yes. Kill him or Robert or go after my parents,” she explained. “So I had to turn him down and let him walk away thinking I don’t love him. Because that’s what a Saviour does isn’t it? Puts everyone else before herself.”
“Unfortunately, yes,” he sighed. “It isn’t fair and it shouldn’t be you.”
“Well it is,” she said. “I go get true loves back together and don’t even get mine.” Merlin’s eyebrows raised at her admission.
“You got true loves back together?”
“Yeah,” she answered, pushing her hair behind her ear. “Mulan and Merida-or Jia and Clover. I um, I got them a place they can hang out. Knowing them they’re probably heading there right now.” She bit her lip, smiling despite her pain. “I’m happy that they’re back with each other but… it just feels like I’m going to have to wait until last.”
“Unfortunately that may be the case,” he said. “But this is good, Emma. Getting Mulan and Merida together, it weakened the curse. Every time you give back a happy ending, Regina’s magic loses its power. I mean do you really think I’d have been able to talk to you if Regina’s influence wasn’t fading?” Emma’s cheeks began to turn red at the praise in his eyes. “So you keep doing what you are doing. Speaking of which…. Where’s Hook?” Emma tensed, her hands wrapping around her coffee, letting the heat soak through her cold hands. “Emma? I thought you’d have gone after him once you woke up.”
“I tried,” she admitted, steeling herself. “I did. And he was… He responded. He was interested, he wanted to go out.” She took in another deep breath and pressed her hands between her knees to keep them from shaking.
“I would say that’s great,” Merlin said. “But given that you look like you’re about to cry I think it’s not.”
“Regina knows I’m awake and she… I’m afraid of what she’ll do to him if I do try to go for it,” she choked out. “Do to him or Robert or my parents or Henry if I go near him.” She stood up, knocking over her coffee mug and not caring. Everything finally came pouring out of her, things she didn’t even know she thought until now. “So I’m staying away from him. I made from excuse about how Jonathan wouldn’t be comfortable with me dating him, and I stay away and it kills me a little more each day. I’m out here reuniting people with people they love while my son is basically being kidnapped, my dad is in a coma, my mother is lonely and my husband doesn’t even know who I am! Even my brother, who I see every day, I can’t talk to about any of this!”
“Oh, Emma,” he sighed. He pulled her into a tight hug. “You’ve been so brave.”
“It doesn’t feel like it,” she confessed into his shoulder.
“Well, now you don’t have to be,” he said, pulling away from her. “Because I’m here. And now I can see you do what you were born to do.”
“Which is?”
Merlin gave her a smirk.
“Make the Evil Queen come crawling with her tail between her legs.”
5 notes · View notes
qqueenofhades · 6 years
Text
the tangled web of fate we weave: ii
Well, in no time flat, this turned into a fic. I... should have seen that coming. I blame @extasiswings, as usual.
Part one here. AO3 here.
Garcia Flynn is woken the next morning by sunlight in his eyes, banging in the hallway – he tenses, but it sounds like the usual stampede of students out for weekend jollity – and a killer cramp in his back, which has come of sleeping mostly upright on an ancient, sagging sofa that will probably never recover from the experience. He stands up slowly, muttering under his breath and rubbing both hands over his face. Lucy probably doesn’t have any male toiletries, unless he wants to try shaving with a Dove disposable razor. Which likely neither she nor he would appreciate, and besides, he shouldn’t even be here. Should be back at his hotel, and he can’t repress a sudden stab of fear that Rittenhouse drove directly there and tore the room apart. He didn’t realize they knew quite so much about him just yet, and he came here. Now it’s his fault that Lucy’s in trouble, and he has no idea what to do next.
Flynn goes to the apartment’s small bathroom and washes up awkwardly with Lucy’s lavender-scented hand soap, gargling with the half-inch of Listerine left in the bottle, and digging without success under the sink for anything a former (or current, an unhelpful voice whispers) boyfriend might have left there. Makeshift ablutions concluded, he steps out and shoots a look at her bedroom door; she’s still asleep. Probably a good thing. Maybe it will give him some time to work out what the hell he appears to have gotten himself into.
The kitchen isn’t much bigger than the rest of this shoebox, and Flynn bangs his head on the door when he steps in. A cursory rummage of the fridge reveals almost no food; what does this woman live on, devoted zeal to academia and Red Bull? Then again, she is right in the final stages of trying to finish her dissertation, and did not need him crashing into her life like a… well. Bull.
She didn’t mind it last night, that unhelpful voice notes. Neither did you.
Flynn banishes it. He finally locates eggs, bread, and jam, makes toast and scrambled eggs, and after unearthing a canister of instant coffee, boils water and pours it into Lucy’s well-worn Stanford University mug. He’s almost finished, carrying it to the card table and setting it down, when he hears the bedroom door open. Drawn by the scent of food, Lucy comes shuffling in, hair tousled and loose, wearing pajamas and fuzzy socks, and her bleary eyes widen at the sight. “You made breakfast?”
“Least I could do, eh?” Flynn passes the plate over, and returns to the counter to whip up a second portion for himself. Lucy hesitates briefly, but accepts it. Sits down and starts to eat, as Flynn racks his brains for any light, ordinary conversation. Nothing occurs to him. Public relations and interpersonal skills have never been his forte; that’s why they send him on missions into hellhole war zones, where he can just shoot first and leave the talking for never. But the NSA is redistributing its assets these days, wants him on a few more domestic postings, dealing with industrial espionage, intelligence warfare and infrastructure sabotage, that kind of thing. It was in this capacity that Flynn came across the name Rittenhouse for the first time. His follow-up investigations have been very, very off the record.
“You don’t have any food,” he says, after he’s managed to scrape up some for himself. “Sofa’s on its way out too.”
“I’m sorry my crappy student apartment isn’t the Hilton.” Lucy gives him a cool look. “Anything else you’d like to complain to the front desk about?”
Flynn snaps his mouth shut, which he uses to chew the slightly blackened toast. They eat in silence after that, the air too tense in a way that means both of them are trying to pretend nothing out of the ordinary happened last night – which is difficult, given the sheer amount of weird shit. (That is indeed the technical term, Flynn would have her know.) Then Lucy wipes her mouth and stands up. “I need to go shopping, as you point out, and do some chores. So, for the rest of the day, are you…?”
There’s a clear question in her voice – how long is he planning to stay here, exactly? It’s valid, but he has no idea. He isn’t sure he shouldn’t already be gone. But if Rittenhouse drops by for a return visit, he knows he’d never shake that guilt. He doesn’t think they’d hurt her, even if Lucy clearly has no idea who she is. But he isn’t willing to take that risk.
Lucy vanishes to shower and get dressed, and Flynn, who has had quite enough of the sofa for forever, paces back and forth in the living room instead. God, this is surreal. He pulled her out of San Francisco Bay seven years ago, and she’s never entirely gone out of his thoughts since. He’s been a lot of places – Iraq, the Balkans, Switzerland, Egypt, and finally back home to Croatia for thirteen months before HQ directed him to the new post in the States – and yet somehow he’s ended up exactly back here. The jolt when he read Lucy Preston in the case file (he’s investigating Benjamin Cahill, a wealthy Silicon Valley businessman who plays all kinds of dirty pool, and Lucy… well, if she’d picked up that paper last night, she’d know) is one he won’t soon forget. It feels like… something. He doesn’t want to say fate, but he’s thought it more than once.
Lorena’s voice echoes in his head. For God’s sake, Garcia. Just go talk to the woman.
Flynn grimaces again. He’s known Lorena Kovac for a few years, in the rare interludes he’s been in Dubrovnik between assignments. They get on well – in fact, she’s about his only friend, as he has never been in either the right line of work or frame of mind to make them easily. He can sense that the feelings might be a little more than friendship on her part, and to be honest, if he’d met her sometime else, it would be easy for him to feel the same. Lorena is one of the only people he is comfortable with, lets down his guard, as if he can rest and enjoy himself. But with the ghost of Lucy Preston so stubbornly stuck in his head, he thinks it would be unfair to Lorena to try for anything else. Besides, ever since he started on this Rittenhouse manhunt, he’s had to cut off contact with her for her own safety. He has come across enough unexplained deaths, enough whistleblowers found hanged in their closets in apparent suicides, enough straight-out disappearances, to know what he is dealing with here. And might be the only man in the world who does.
Flynn paces a few more fruitless circuits until Lucy reappears, hair dark and damp, wearing her university sweatshirt and leggings. She grabs her car keys off the bookshelf and slings her bag over her shoulder. “I’m off to the grocery store,” she says. “See you later?”
Flynn grunts, opens the front door for her, and scans both ways before they step out into the hallway. They descend the stairs, whereupon they come across the three individuals he had a small chat with last night in re: their blatant idiocy and/or discourtesy in blasting rap music in a shared block of flats with thin walls. They all go white-faced, hasten to apologize to Lucy, and promise they will be quieter, as long as she doesn’t send her boyfriend over again.
Both Flynn and Lucy choke slightly at that, but manage not to say anything as they head out into the parking lot. As she reaches her beater of a Honda, Lucy looks up at him. “What exactly did you say to them?”
Flynn shrugs. “A word or two.”
Lucy eyes him for a moment, then unlocks her car and gets behind the wheel. Flynn thinks too late that he should have checked for a bomb underneath it before she started the engine, but she does not implode in a glorious fireball. She reverses out, not without a final glance over her shoulder, and he stands there a moment longer before going over to his own car, an unremarkable rental coupe with Washington plates. He does check for the bomb this time, earning himself a funny look from a passing power-walker, but he has more important things on his mind than whether a lot of grass-eating hipsters think he’s weird. Still, it’s clear. He gets in, turns on the radio, and drives exactly the speed limit, helped by the inevitable morning gridlock, back to his hotel in Palo Alto.
Flynn pulls in, steps out, and heads up to his room, which appears to be unmolested. He swipes in with his key card, goes to the safe, and spins in the combination, pulling out his Glock and stowing it back in his shoulder holster. He checked in here under a false name – John Thompkins – and paid in cash, but Rittenhouse knows something. Unless they were after Lucy for totally unrelated reasons last night, which is stretching coincidence but still possible. Still, Flynn doesn’t feel like taking chances. He unzips his suitcase, pulls out a pack of sterile wipes, and scrubs his fingerprints off everything he touched in the room, strips the sheets off the bed, and runs hot water over them in the shower. Housekeeping will think he’s just a nightmare guest. He is probably being paranoid.
Blanking of the room complete, Flynn goes down, checks out, and gets into the car again. Lucy has probably gone to the Safeway in Menlo Park, just a few minutes from campus, and after he fails to talk himself out of it, he heads in that direction. Turns into the shopping center parking lot, trawls up and down looking for a spot in the Saturday morning rush, and finally just manages to eke in between a giant Chevy Suburban on one side and a giant jacked-up pickup truck on the other. Fucking America. Everything has to be sprawling and enormous, arrogant and excess. Flynn works for it, and has dual citizenship thanks to his mother, but he’s spent too much time in the weeds and trenches of its imperial projects, seeing the grisly results of its policies and everything it spits out and leaves behind, to love it. He was born in former Yugoslavia in the seventies, his childhood was never what you would call luxurious, so perhaps there’s some ancestral Soviet premier inside him haranguing about the decadence of the West. Not that Flynn likes the fucking Russians any more, though he has family ancestry there too. Sired out of mortal enemies and belonging to neither. It makes a poignant kind of sense when you look at his life.
Flynn goes into the busy grocery store and gets a basket, buys a few essentials – if he is in for some sort of extended stay, he might as well provide for himself. He catches a glimpse of Lucy in the produce section, reassuring him that she has not yet been bundled off in an unmarked car, and makes sure she doesn’t see him. He hangs back until she’s bought her groceries and left the store, then pays for his and follows a few minutes later. Heads out, makes another stop at Target for a sleeping bag and air mattress, then drives back to campus and pulls in. Lucy’s car is there. He wonders if the rest of his life, or at least the foreseeable future, is going to be dedicated to checking off her whereabouts every five minutes.
Having locked the car and hoisted his bags, Flynn goes up to the residence hall, presses the buzzer to be admitted, and climbs the stairs to Lucy’s apartment. He knocks and so as not to startle her, calls, “Lucy, it’s me.”
After a pause, she opens the door and lets him in, somewhat surprised to see his purchases. Her eyebrows raise the most at the camping gear. “So you are staying?”
“I don’t know, but I’m not sleeping on that piece of shit couch again.” Flynn puts his bags down. “I could probably make do under a bridge, if I had to.”
“Don’t be stupid,” Lucy says. “I’m not making you sleep under a bridge.”
They glance at each other again, eyes lingering just that beat too long, and Lucy coughs and turns away quickly, as if to disguise the color of her cheeks. She allows Flynn to store his perishables in the fridge, his toiletries in the bathroom, and sets about her chores with an air of determined normality, scrubbing and sweeping and vacuuming. Flynn feels like a bum sitting there and doing nothing, so he pitches in. It’s pleasingly and absurdly domestic. His jacket clanks as he hangs it on the hook, and Lucy’s eyes flicker to it. “You… got your gun?”
“Yes.” Flynn double-checks the safety is on, which it is, because he’s not an idiot. Not that he thinks Lucy is going to go play with it, but it makes him feel marginally better. Trying to be comforting, if perhaps not altogether truthful, he adds, “I don’t think you’re in any danger, but better than leaving it in the hotel room, either way.”
Lucy continues to look at him. Anyone could imagine that she must still have a thousand questions about the whirlwind with which he enters her life periodically, this de facto cohabitation situation, or anything else. Finally she says, “Is Garcia Flynn your real name?”
Flynn supposes this is a warranted question given what he does for a living, some of which at least she must have guessed. “Yes.”
“And you work for the U.S. government, but you’re originally from…” Lucy tilts her head, trying to guess. “Serbia?”
“Close. Croatia. My mother was American, though.” Flynn is impressed; people usually think either Russia or Hungary, though the more geographically challenged have come up with anything from Spain to Sweden. He doesn’t look Scandinavian, but Americans are idiots. He could return the favor with some getting-to-know-you questions, but frankly, he’s already read most of the information in the public domain about her. Not because he’s a stalker (he isn’t, right?) but because this woman has no idea who she really is, and he’s starting to wonder if he’s going to have to be the one to tell her. He hopes not, but the world has tended not to care a whole hell of a lot about Garcia Flynn’s hopes.
Lucy takes that in with a brief little nod, then bends down to pull the kitchen trash out and tie it off, put in a new bag, and haul the old one to the door to be taken out. Seeing that the chores are mostly done, she wipes her hands on her jeans. “I should go to campus, at least for a few hours. I could probably finish the section.”
“On Saturday?” Flynn is no stranger to working ridiculous hours himself, but even he thinks Lucy could benefit from a chill pill. “Nothing else to do?”
Lucy gives him another look, as if she can’t see him letting her loose to wander blithely around farmer’s markets or seaside promenades or what have you, and also suggests he is woefully underestimating her present stress level (for which, admittedly, he has done no favors). “Weekends aren’t really a thing for me right now.”
“Are they ever?” Flynn, again, is not one to talk. “What’s this dissertation about, anyway?”
“History and anthropology of American political movements.” Lucy winds up the vacuum cord and shoves it back in the closet. “Studying their developments from circa 1776 to the present day. My argument is that the country’s political philosophy, and a lot of its more troubling elements – racism, slavery, economic inequality, sexism, isolationism, etc – are much less driven by common populist ‘ignorance’ than people think, but have been deliberately constructed by long-term and elite schools of thought that are very solidly in the mainstream. I mostly focus on the nineteenth century, when these narratives got established, but I work both forward and back as well. I swear, it feels like I’ve read every obscure state paper or moral essay that’s ever been printed.”
In someone else’s mouth, this might have sounded like a brag, but Lucy says it almost apologetically, as if she knows her interest and obsession is unusual and wants to reassure him that he doesn’t have to share it. Flynn, however, feels quite the opposite. There’s a certain amount of irony in the fact that Lucy Preston of all people is arguing for the conscious creation of America’s dark side – if only she knew how much, and if only she knew from (not only, but certainly more than their fair share) who. “So what?” Flynn asks. “What do you conclude from it? Do you point out all the ways in which this asshole world has screwed the vast majority of everyone who’s ever lived on it? Or just sit back and say that’s not your job?”
“It isn’t my job.” Lucy looks at him strangely. “I’m a historian, I have an obligation to create a fair and accurate reflection of the past, to de-mythologize a lot of stuff that gets conveniently glossed over or ignored, but I can’t change it. The present isn’t perfect, but it’s ours. For good or bad, this is what we’ve come to, and if I can teach people to recognize the processes that created it, we can be more proactive about what we do in the future.”
“Can we?” Flynn stares at her incredulously. Smart as she is, this seems, from his point of view, intolerably naïve. “So you’re one of the historians who thinks we have to ‘let the past speak for itself,’ as it were? The past doesn’t speak. Historians are its ventriloquists. Refrain from moral judgment in the name of some pseudoscientific objectivity, and actually think that we can teach people not to be selfish and greedy and interested only in their own enrichment? I’ve worked – well, where I do for over a decade now. I’ve seen how the world gets made. We’re scared animals making stupid choices. History is the name that’s given to our ancestors’ stupid choices once they’re far enough removed. We’re never going to remember them accurately or honestly. So if that’s all you want to do, Lucy, you’re doomed.”
Lucy’s eyes flash back at him. “What? I shouldn’t even try, because the world is terrible and God is dead? Just throw up our hands and go home and embrace the void?”
“I didn’t say that.” Flynn takes a step. “But there’s no moral impartiality in what you do. This ‘we should hear both sides’, or ‘we can’t judge’ or ‘parts of it are unfortunate, but we shouldn’t wish it was different’ – it’s bullshit. Bullshit. You’re giving it a meaning and a justification it doesn’t deserve. Just another privileged wealthy white girl sailing through on Mommy’s coattails, are you?”
This sounds even nastier out loud than it did in his head, and the instant it’s out, he wishes he hadn’t said it. Lucy goes ice-white, jerking back as if he slapped her, and he can tell it’s a sore spot. Still, much as he wants to apologize, he barrels on like a juggernaut. “Tell me. Who’s your favorite president, Lucy? Who do you think has done the most for this country?”
Lucy chews her lip. She’s clearly considering ordering him to get the hell out, and she’ll take her damn chances with Rittenhouse. Instead she spits, “Lincoln.”
“Predictable.” Flynn sneers. “He was shot, of course, yes? So if we were there, somehow, and he was alive, he was in front of you, and then I shot him – you wouldn’t care at all, would you? It was supposed to happen. You wouldn’t lift a finger.”
“Why would – ” Lucy throws her hands in the air. “Why would you shoot Lincoln?!”
“It doesn’t matter, does it? John Wilkes Booth did it. It could be him, if you want. He comes in, you’re there, you see it happening. You could change it. But apparently, you wouldn’t.”
“You asked about my dissertation!” Lucy shouts. “So I told you, and all of a sudden I’m getting a lecture on moral relativism? What am I supposed to do? I’m one twenty-something graduate student, and you come after me as if all the terrible things that have happened in history are my fault? I don’t agree with them, I don’t like that they happened, but I can’t change that they did! So yes, I try to make better sense of them, and explain how they work together, and hope that the next time can go a little better, despite all the awful stuff humanity has ever done. I’m sorry if that’s not nihilistic or cynical enough for you, but you were the one who told me to carry on with history, remember? What did you think it would be, picket lines and pipe bombs? Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to the library.”
With that, she grabs her bag, keys, shoes, and sunglasses, throwing them on and storming past him to the door. Flynn is already feeling like a massive idiot by the time the door snaps shut behind her, and half-turns as if to follow and apologize, but his own pride has been stung and he doubts she wants to see him right now. Well, this is just wonderful. Finally return to the woman you’ve been thinking about for seven years, put her in danger, insult her intelligence and her morals, insinuate she’s a nepotistic freeloader, and make sure to remind her that her apartment is barely a step up from the Bates Motel. There may have been worse first impressions, but Flynn is having trouble coming up with any.
Muttering a curse under his breath, he kicks the doorstop, stubs his toe, figures he probably deserves that, and is just wondering if Lucy is expecting him to have cleared out by the time she gets back when, in his pocket, his phone buzzes. When he pulls it out, he sees to no surprise that it’s a restricted number, as are most of those that call him. He swipes to answer it and grunts, “Yes?”
“Morning to you too.” The voice on the other end belongs to a man known as Karl, but this is almost certainly not his real name. Flynn has never met him face to face, only over the phone, but Karl is his NSA handler, the shadowy source from whence Flynn’s assignments and transfers and periodic progress reports originate. The closest thing he has to a boss, in other words, and him calling out of the blue is never a good sign. “What the hell did you do last night?”
“I’m working on Cahill,” Flynn says shortly. “I’m fairly sure this doesn’t warrant a – ”
“Cahill? Benjamin Cahill? Jesus, Garcia. No. Drop that one, you hear me? Drop it.”
“Excuse me?” This puts Flynn’s hackles up. The NSA has always operated in, to put it charitably, a grey area of legality, and sometimes their targets deserve investigation and sometimes they don’t, but he can’t recall ever being ordered point-blank to close a case. There is obviously no organizational transparency, but things just go into the maw and stay milling around in there for months or years, to be pulled out again when Uncle Sam thinks they’re useful. Hell, the NSA has always thought that as much information as possible is better than too little, and Flynn definitely has a lot of nerve yelling at Lucy for compliance with the system, when this is what pays his bills. “Did you say drop it?”
“Yes. Cahill or anyone associated with him, you’re off rota.”
“Is he cleared now?” Flynn doubts it, given as he is (to the best of his knowledge) the only agent assigned to this, and he has barely started to tug at Cahill’s spiderwebs. “Or is this something else?”
“Garcia, I gave you a goddamn order. Drop the case. Destroy your phone and hard drive and anything else you have with information on it, then get a flight to LAX. Go to the Burberry store in the Tom Bradley International Terminal and ask for Winston. They’ll give you a briefcase, your new assignment will be in it. Is that clear?”
Flynn doesn’t answer. He should be welcoming this, perhaps, but every inch of him is resisting. “What new assignment?”
“I don’t think that’s important at this stage.”
“Why are you pulling the plug on Cahill?”
“Also not important.”
“I think it is.”
“Fine,” Karl says. “You wanna know? Because last night, whatever fucking idiotic thing you did lit up about a dozen Batsignals, and let’s just say, things started happening fast. Wherever you are, pal, you’re blown. I’m trying to save your ass. Get out of there.”
“If a little water on the anthill sets things in motion, that’s not bad, is it?” Flynn is not about to deny that he definitely did several fucking idiotic things last night, but the NSA does not usually react to interesting developments in its investigations by yanking its agents out of tender concern for their personal safety. Something is off about this. “It’s these Rittenhouse people, isn’t it? They’ve asked someone to make the heat die down. I didn’t know that the United States government was in the habit of taking those orders.”
In fact, Flynn knows perfectly well that the U.S. government will listen to anyone if enough money is involved, and he’s seen enough eye-popping figures to know that there are almost certainly more. If Lucy actually knew this – knew that Benjamin Cahill was her biological father, and there is an entire world that is being hidden from her – then maybe they would be getting somewhere. Not that Flynn has really done a bang-up job at presenting himself as a trusted confidante. “Who told you to do this?”
“Garcia, I’m not here to shoot shit. The briefcase will be in LAX in four hours. Text when you’ve gotten a flight.” With that, and leaving him no more time to get in a word in edgewise, Karl hangs up.
Flynn stares at the ceiling for a long moment. Then he says, “Fuck.”
Lucy has a harder time than she would like to admit getting focused enough to work. She’s opened her laptop and her notebook and taken down the books she was using yesterday, everything set up and ready to go, but she can’t type more than a few words before her concentration slips again and she finds herself reliving that stupid argument with Flynn. She is not a bad person. She’s not a bad historian. What did he expect her to do, embark on a single-handed crusade to miraculously correct all of humanity’s evil? She can’t do that, for obvious reasons. Yes, it sometimes seems trite and stupid to think that anything anyone does matters in the least, but Lucy has fought hard to hang onto the idea that it still does. She takes pride in teaching her students, in her own work, in what she is able to do. Flynn has no right to bomb back into her life and tell her she’s doing it wrong. No right.
It’s made even worse by the fact that while she was at the store earlier, she super-casually tossed the most discreet box of condoms she could find into her basket, then quickly grabbed several more toiletries she didn’t need so it didn’t look like it was the only extra thing she was buying. If she has been half-toying with the idea that there is something fated, destined, about his reappearance in her life, that romantic illusion has been swiftly disabused. He is dangerous, abrasive, elusive, obnoxious, and obsessive, and those are his good qualities. If she was going to keep him as a special memory, she shouldn’t have met him face to face.
After several minutes of staring at the screen have only made her more irritated, Lucy stands up with a huff and heads out of the library, down to the café, with her phone. She pulls it out and dials, then listens to it ring, waiting for it to be picked up. Then she says, “Hi, Mom.”
“Sweetie?” Carol Preston sounds surprised. “Is everything all right?”
“Yeah, fine. I just… I could use a little encouragement. This dissertation is kicking my ass, and – ” Lucy stops. It has actually occurred to her to ask if her mother has been lying to her for her whole life about her father. Just for a moment, and then it goes away. “I just feel like we haven’t talked very much lately.”
“You’ve been so busy, I haven’t wanted to bother you.” Carol pauses to cough. “Are you sure you’re going to be able to submit this semester?”
“Yeah. It’s really not that much left to do. I have to reference the last chapter, and finish it, and write a conclusion, but I can do it.” As ever when speaking to her mother, Lucy feels that she has to prove she’s doing enough work, she’s not slacking off, she really is trying her best. “Dr. Underwood thinks I’m on schedule, she’s going to be in touch with my exam date on Monday.”
“I just worry about you, Lucy.” Carol coughs again. “But if you’re sure…”
“Have you gotten that checked out yet?” Her mother has had a smoker’s hack for several years, but it seems to have gotten worse recently. “Mom, I keep telling you to go to the doctor, remember?”
“Lucy, now, don’t go fretting over me. I’m sure it’s just stress. Your sister really seems determined to stick to the sociology thing.” Amy Preston’s choice of major (and college – rather than following her mother and sister to Stanford, she’s part-timing at San Francisco State) has been a permanent source of contention with Carol. She insists that Amy will never get a job with a sociology degree, that it’s a soft option and not academically rigorous, and she just doesn’t understand where she went wrong with her. Why can’t she be more like Lucy? Lucy has had no problem being a good and dutiful Preston daughter.
“You know Amy is… Amy,” Lucy says, after a pause. No, if her mom has enough on her plate to boot, the last thing she’s going to do is add to it with Flynn’s ranting and raving. “My life isn’t really a lot to envy, and she’s always liked to do her own thing. Don’t be too hard on her, okay?”
Carol sighs. Then she says, “Is everything else all right?”
Lucy considers the answer to that question. There are a lot of things she could say to that. The one that comes out, of course, is, “Yeah. Everything’s fine.”
Once she’s hung up, feeling shittier than ever for lying to her mom, she decides to grab some sustenance before heading up for another bash at her paper. She’s just collected her small latte and Boston cream donut when two men in ties and trench coats enter the café and glance around. This isn’t that unusual – Stanford is a professional workplace, after all, people come from all over the world and any number of backgrounds – but then they see Lucy. One of them strolls up to order a casual coffee, and the other drifts in her direction. “Miss Preston?”
Lucy goes tense. She can’t tell if it’s the same voice as whoever knocked on her door last night, claiming to be from FedEx, but she doesn’t like it. She offers a demure, close-mouthed smile. “I’m sorry, do we know each other?”
“Not personally. I apologize for the intrusion.” Without asking permission, Agent Smith seats himself across from her. “My name’s Jake Neville. Do you have a moment to talk?”
“What’s this about?”
“I’m from Homeland Security. We believe you may have recently encountered someone that could pose a public threat.” Neville reaches into his pocket. “Have you seen this man?”
Lucy has half-expected whose face will be on the photograph that is produced, but it still jolts her. “I – I’m sorry?”
“Garcia Flynn,” Neville says. “He’s worked for us for a while, but we have reason to believe he’s no longer listening to orders from high command, and may be increasingly turning rogue. He may also recently have approached you. This is a dangerous individual, Miss Preston, I very much need to emphasize that. Think Edward Snowden, but with extensive military training and a lone-wolf nature. If he’s slipped the leash, well…”
Jake Neville is, admittedly, not wrong, but Lucy’s hackles are up anyway. “So he works for Homeland Security?”
“Something in that area,” Neville says. “You understand the need for discretion.”
Lucy doesn’t answer. After their fight earlier, it’s certainly plenty tempting to turn Flynn over to whoever is looking for him – it doesn’t seem terribly surprising that he’s made enemies within his own department. She can’t even say what’s holding her back. But she smiles again and says, “I can’t help you. I haven’t seen him.”
Neville continues to eye her. Then he reaches into his pocket, takes out a plain white business card, and slides it across the table to her. “I’d be very interested to hear if you do.”
“What’s he supposed to have done, exactly?” God knows Flynn isn’t telling her, and Lucy isn’t above digging for a few answers, regardless of whether or not he wants to give them. Not that she’s expecting a real response, as it’ll probably be some mumbo-jumbo spook jargon. She smiles as guilelessly as possible. “Just so I know?”
“Don’t worry about that, Miss Preston.” Neville smiles patronizingly, in a way that makes her want to remind him she’s less than six months from being Dr. Preston. “Just call us. We’ll be around. All right then? We’ll see you soon.”
Lucy doesn’t know what else to say, and sits there like a lump as he gets up, rejoins his colleague in the coffee pickup area, and they roll out. The business card doesn’t have a name on it, just a number. She hesitates, then slides it into her pocket.
She scoffs down her latte and donut without tasting them, and is just about to venture once more into the breach when the library doors open again, and – she’s getting tired of this – a sleek, silver-haired man, also in a suit and cashmere scarf, walks in, looks around, and spots her. He smiles a square-toothed, white smile that probably made a cosmetic dentist in Monterey very rich and hurries over. Harassed final-year doctoral students are suddenly Stanford’s hottest commodity. “Lucy Preston?”
“Yes.” Lucy doesn’t offer her hand. “And you are?”
“My name is Benjamin Cahill.” He looks like the father in a stock photo, like a smiling middle-aged man in a prostate-medicine or erectile-dysfunction ad, explaining how Prozavaldiagra changed his life. He beckons to the black car that has just pulled up in the rotunda outside. “I was hoping we could talk.”
Wyatt Logan has now been standing an unsuspicious distance from the Burberry store in the Tom Bradley International Terminal for three goddamn hours, and something – call it his keen intuition from years of special forces training – is telling him that his target is not coming. Hell if he knows what’s going on. The brass has been even more close-mouthed than usual. Wyatt got a call this morning telling him to haul his ass up from Pendleton to LAX and be ready to capture a certain high-value mark. Said mark is dark-haired, male, about thirty-five years of age, tall, and speaks with an Eastern European accent. He is supposed to go into the Burberry store and get a briefcase, and then Wyatt is supposed to… arrest him without causing a scene and causing the terminal to go into lockdown, apparently. This is what you need Delta Force for. When he returned from Afghanistan, he didn’t think he was going to be busting small-time drug kingpins in LAX toilets. That’s gotta be what this guy is. Drugs, or illegal Russian cash, or something like that.
Wyatt shifts his weight. He has a bag and backpack, posing as a traveler whose flight has been delayed, but the departure boards are otherwise green and it’s going to look weird if he keeps hanging around. He’s made a few circuits so he’s not in the same place forever, but he doesn’t want to be out of sight of the store for more than a few minutes. He checks his phone and sees that Jessica has sent him a text of the perfect San Diego beach weather (which, to be fair, is most days of the year) that this last-minute assignment dragged him away from. They are still feeling out actually living together. They got married young like soldiers tend to do, and he’s been out of the country for most of it. This weekend was supposed to focus on reconnecting as a couple. Now he’s in frigging Los Angeles waiting for some dick who hasn’t even had the decency to turn up to be arrested, and it’s fair to say his patience is waning.
Just to be thorough, Wyatt waits another thirty minutes. One of the airport guys on golf carts drives past a few times; Wyatt hopes it is his imagination that he’s giving him the fish-eye. On the fourth round, though, it’s not. The hardworking employee of the American aviation system pulls over and says, “Can I help you, sir?”
“I’m… waiting for a buddy to get in. We were on separate flights, he was supposed to be coming from San Francisco, but I don’t know what’s going on with him. Sorry I’m holding this pillar up, but it’s cool.” Wyatt flashes a rueful smile and pulls out his military ID, which tends to work wonders. “We’re in the service.”
The employee hastens to thank him, apologize for the trouble, and motor away, which buys Wyatt another half-hour. At the end of it, however, he’s officially calling it a wash. He walks out toward the bus stop, pulls out his phone, and hits speed dial number three.
“Yeah,” Wyatt says, when it’s answered. “He didn’t show. Something’s up.”
“Thank you, Sergeant Logan.” The man’s from Homeland Security. Wyatt thinks his name is Neville. “We’ll be expediting our arrangements.”
11 notes · View notes
joaquinpacio · 4 years
Text
Color Harmonies
For about 4 years I have explored the creative fields of photography, videography, and even graphic design all without having much formal training, and learning from fellow colleagues and friends who are already working in the creative industry. During this time I realized that to truly create something that attracts the attention of the viewers, I have to start working on my fundamentals. This week in our Digital Publishing class, we have discussed Color Psychology and Harmony and how this affects our daily lives. As creatives, managing color in your work can make or break the creative process. For this activity, we were tasked to identify the 8 color schemes from photos we have taken. Below are shots which I have taken from a few months ago before and during quarantine and I will do my best to identify the color harmonies within these shots. 
Tumblr media
1.) Analogous
The term analogous refers to having analogy, or corresponding to something in particular.
It was awhile back after finishing work for AdZU’s Virtual Orientation Seminar, our project head decided to treat us with Moose Co Bubble Milktea, a popular Milktea brand gaining huge popularity here in Zamboanga which our instructor, sir Ced Zabala owns the establishment! Taking out some leftover cartolinas at home, I tried to do some product photography using the red cartolina as a backdrop. Little did I know I have already created an analogous color combination from the colors of this milktea and it’s backdrop. Indeed satisfying to my eyes and quenched my thirst easily! 
Tumblr media
2.) Complementary
any two colors which are directly opposite each other
It has been months since the beginning of quarantine here in our area due to the COVID-19 virus, and I was finding ways to create amidst not having any physical contact. There was this particular trend online where photographers would conduct online photoshoots wherein they would make a video call and the model will pose according to the photographers’ instructions. I decided to test this out with one of my close friends, Desree Macrohon. I placed my phone behind my computer monitor emitting a bright holographic photo which complements the bright vibes from Desree’s room as I took the photo.
Tumblr media
3.) Split Complementary
Instead of using a complementary color, two colors placed symetrically around it on the color wheel are used
Rolling the camera roll back to 2019, I had the chance to attend one of the Philippines’ most popular artists, Ben&Ben again during the Zamboanga Hermosa Festival. This time, I was just another member of the audience. Though I had no professional gear with me, I decided to take some shots using my phone. Ever since my first concert shoot with Ben&Ben it seems that their stage lighting always had this split complementary look of bright and cool colors. Recalling my color psychology lesson, the atmosphere the lighting gives us the harmonious and energetic vibes that the band gives off during their live performances.
Tumblr media
4.) Double Complementary
when two hues (colors) are next to each other on the color wheel and are paired with two adjacent hues on the opposite side. 
Going further back, during our Christmas break, a couple of friends and I decided to go out and do an outdoor photoshoot. We really did not know where to go but we told our model KC to wear casual. Without any clue what she would wear, we decided to meet up at Yubenco Tetuan, the long roads and establishments there would offer good choices depending on the attire of our model. Luckily she wore denim giving us a good opportunity to shoot near some restaurants. We chose a location where there would be another cool color so it complements her outfit, we then found this pond in between some restaurants, and with the red structure in the middle of this pond, this color can catch the attention of the viewer, plus the rustic environment just fit perfectly for this shoot.
Tumblr media
5.) Triad
A triadic color scheme is comprised of three colors evenly spaced on the color wheel 
This shot was taken during the music video making for one of Zamboanga’s top rising local bands, Peregrine. After working awhile attending their gigs and taking photos of them, I was offered to take part of their creative team for their music video release for one of their songs, Half-Hearted. Looking back to this shot, it was nice to see the guitars able to stand out amidst this abandoned setting. This shot was originally in black and white, it was only during post-production did I see this triadic harmony occur from the color of the ceiling, the guitars and their outfits as well.
Tumblr media
6.) Warm Colors
During the first week of classes for the year 2020, as I was strolling down the walkways of our school, I came across this patch of sunflowers blooming at the side of a school building. Coincidentally, my orgmates were looking for me asking to take photos of them in this sunflower patch. Again having no camera at the time, I took out my phone and took some shots of them. At this point I knew a little about utilizing colors, so I asked to borrow an orange sweater and let Sophia wear it for this shot, thus giving this warm feeling.
Tumblr media
7.) Cool
On Sundays, I would head down to one of my photography mentor’s studios and would talk about photography and other parts in the field. I decided to bring along one of my colleagues, he decided to bring his sister along so we would take some photos as well. We took some fairy lights and went for this dreamy concept. Something I find very fond of doing.
Tumblr media
8.) Monochrome
Monochromatic color schemes are derived from a single base hue and extended using its shades, tones and tints.
After going through all my shots, the most frequent theme I notice when I shoot is having a monochromatic look. This was a self-portrait shoot I took in one of our bedrooms. During post production I decided to tweak the lightness of my yellow shirt on the left making it a little darker than my one on the right. 
0 notes
Okay so you reblog these amazing houses all the time but i have to ask, what would your own dream house look like if money was limitless? Also where would it be located?
Oh man. You sure have asked a question to which I have way too well thought out an answer.
I like our city. We moved here because we wanted to be here and I honestly would not give it up. That said, we live in the more crowded part of it and I wouldn’t necessarily object to moving to another section so that we had more land. I grew up out west and so I’ve always really wanted an acre or two to kinda sprawl lazily out on. I’d want to have it planted with lots of local trees and shrubs and other such things that I can just kind of minimally manage and otherwise leave to flourish on their own.
I kinda miss stucco and clay, but Hubby really loves their New England brick, and I’ll be honest I’ve grown fond of it too since we moved into our current place. So odds are we’d either do something brick and clay, or something stone and stucco. It’d probably depend a lot on how flamboyantly we built the actual footprint of the house.
If you’ve followed me for a while, you may have seen the floor plans I draw up and post from time to time when I’ve been fantasizing. But even those I try to keep to a somewhat existent (if indulgent) budget. If money was no object at all?? Oh boy.
Well, to start, I’d want a fully stocked restaurant grade kitchen times two. I cook for armies and I actually would like to be able to keep Kosher at some point when I want to. So my dream kitchen would be huge. At least 20’x20’. It’d have three large pantries (5’x5’ min) and a cellar (8’x8’ min) attached to it. One pantry for each set of cookware (meat and dairy), and one pantry for seasonings and dry goods. The cellar would be for keeping vegetables cool and dry, as well as for the drinks cooler and the deep freezer because buying in bulk is both responsible and spoons efficient. Aesthetically, picture the worst, most offending McMansion style kitchen full of black stainless steel appliances (2 of each), a massive kitchen island with a huge double sink and garbage disposal and bar stools to boot, and a giant hanging rack in the middle of the room with all my most used pots and pans. The major difference between my dream kitchen and McMansion hell is that my cabinets would be this gorgeous dark red-black cherry color wood, and my counters would be gorgeous black (either slate or granite) speckled with red, gold, and white bits. I’d prefer a nice cream-to-tan range for the floor tiles, but I’ve become so fond of my little Spanish missionary tiles, that I’d probably try to do another lovely little mosaic all around my stove insets and my backsplash. Kitchens should be warm colors, huge, and HIGHLY functional.
I didn’t used to care about having a dining room, but I admit that it’s existence is growing on me. I’d still rather have a less ostentatious one tho. Just enough for a big dining table (has to seat at least 8, I like to entertain) and a hutch for dishware. It’d be awfully nice to have a little bar cupboard set up in there too, locked of course because there’ll be kids in the house. I’m still in love with our first dining room table and sad as heck that it had to be gotten rid of. Assume that whenever I’m talking about wooden furniture I’m thinking the same lovely dark red stain as those kitchen cabinets by the way. It’s a thing.
The dining room frankly shouldn’t be much more than an extension of the living room space which absolutely should also be huge. A giant, soft, squishy couch, one of those U-shaped fiascos with the chaise lounges at either end and lots of pillows. Woodsey colors. Deep browns and rich reds and greens. A giant hutch with the TV/computer/video game console/DVD/Cable set up all wired in, with room to put away all our movies and games. A giant TV. I’ve become so spoiled. We bought a 46” (I think? Something around that number) a while back and I just can’t fathom the idea of going back to anything smaller. Did you know they’ve got stuff even past 60” these days???? I can’t even imagine. I think maybe we’d stick with a nice, indulgent 55” most likely. Only TV in the house. I’m old-fashioned that way I guess. I really really hate hardwood floors, but carpet is allergen heavy and hard to clean, so I’ll probably lay that gorgeous fake-wood-looking stone tiles throughout the house. Everywhere but the kitchen and bathrooms I think. That way it looks all fancy and “traditional” but I don’t have to deal with caring for wood floors. Stone is so much simpler, lord.
There needs to be a big laundry room. Two washers and two dryers, a specially made doggie shower that won’t make my baby boy cry, and a small people shower for when folks come home muddy and filthy as they often do. Another big island in the middle of the room for folding clothes on and a big stone dirt sink that I can use for hand washing. Lots of lighting, and preferably on the first floor by the entryway. I hate this whole “laundry room in the basement” thing.
I want a guest bedroom downstairs with it’s own bathroom en suite. Something simple and functional, but pretty. I actually really like the layout for the bathrooms in our house now, a sink and toilet on one side of the room, and a bathtub/shower combo next to a roomy linen closet on the other. I think the main difference is I’d just like to scale them up slightly, make the shower/tub area roomier so it can be a proper tiled in set up rather than one of those plastic pre-fabs. And lots of counter space in all the bathrooms there’s just no such thing as too much counter space.
I’d want one more bathroom downstairs too. Just a half bath, something that can be easily accessed by anyone who’s over regardless of living arrangements.
Upstairs, I’d want four more bedrooms with bathroom en suites, all built around a lovely, open room that can be a playroom when kids are little, a study space when they’re in school, a sleepover kingdom when they have company. Just…..a space where the kids can really be out of their rooms and have creative license, you know?
And then. There’s my suite. This place is my master piece. It is……insane and impossible, but if I had all the money in the world I would do it because it would be like a dream. The Master suite has got to be huge. It’s a whole floor to itself. It’s got so many rooms. The entry to it at the stair’s landing is a little sitting room with some comfy lounge chairs, bookshelves, and okay fine the only other TV in the house. It’s a place where others may freely enter my domain without invading or violating my space. Beyond this point, no one is allowed without it either being their room too or without express permission from someone whose room it is. The parts to this suite are: the bedroom, the bathroom, the spa, the closet, and the entertaining space. The bedroom will be simple and pretty normal sized. 11’x11’. Maybe 15’x15’ at the absolutely maximum. A bed, the night stands, a comfy chair in the corner, some lamps. The bathroom will be like all the others in the house. Practical and functional but pretty. I like sea colors in bathrooms, so maybe some turquoise’s and crystal blues. Lots of counter space. A double sink. The closet will be gigantic for a closet. The size of it’s own bedroom. Maybe 10’x10’? It’ll have fully built in and beautiful wooden shelving systems throughout it. All our clothes will be sorted and everyone will have their own section to the room. But the spa. My god the spa is my sanctuary. It is the size of the kitchen. Huge. It’s got a personal steam room, ready to be filled with heat and scented oils and the feeling of my muscles not crunching. It’s also got a gigantic open shower, maybe 6’x6’, tiled in, rain shower heads and soft lights, and a bench I can sit on while I’m washing my hair. There’s a hot tub. Party sized obviously. Built into the floor of the spa with stone tiles and jets and those colored lights and this gorgeous stone and fire feature hanging down from the ceiling above it - low enough to be stunning but high enough not to risk anyone hurting themselves in it. The whole room would have built in surround sound speakers and colored dimmer lights and there would be potted plants and glass tile mosaics all around. I want it to look like one of those beautiful, ancient Spanish-Persian bath houses. Lots of soft greens and rich golds and brilliant purples. And then the entertaining space. Well. That’s something better left described on my other blog. But suffice to say that it should be very roomy and with lots of custom built-ins to facilitate the sort of entertaining that a passel of adults getting together in the late night while the kids are at the sitter’s house would get up to.
There’s gotta be a nice big garage to park everyone’s car in, especially during the winter. The driveway would be one of those neat half circle drives that people can park along, and it’d be made of that fancy solar panel stuff that they can make roads out of so that even in the dead of winter it never ices. Plus that in combination with solar roofing tiles will make sure the whole house (and the electric cars) are powered cleanly. There’ll be a generator and emergency power storage unit to round it all out, make sure we’re not dependent on the city power grid for any of our power needs. Central heating and air conditioning (fucking hell do you need both in this place), a whole house multi-step water filtration system (not a fan of the city water, it tastes like hard metals), giant cat playgrounds built into the walls of the house so the fur children can romp. A big, insulated and winterized doggie house and play run out in the yard for BabyBug and his friends to race in. A nice stone patio with a built in grill and fire feature and seating. Swings and a clubhouse out back for the kids. A nice big patch of clover and wild flower lawn that has those fancy sprinklers embedded all through it so we can turn them on in the summer and have a little water park afternoon in our own backyard. I think that’s pretty much everything I’d ever possibly want. The only other thing is kind of a toss-up whether we’d want it or not, and that’s a guest house. A little vacation-y type place, two small bedrooms, two small bathrooms, a little kitchen and living room. That way when anyone’s parents come down to visit they can be safely stashed away in their own little world and don’t have to be to be interacted with when folks aren’t ready to. It might just be better never to have the in-laws stay over tho.
Anyway. I evidently have extremely expensive taste, but not the kind of expensive taste that rich people find fashionable. It makes it challenging to find pictures that exactly represent what I would want. Which is why I reblog so very many fantastically lavish house pictures I suppose.
Maybe I’ll give another go at trying to put together my own photo sets tho. Or at least another round of floor plans. It’s been a while.
This was a great question Anon! I really enjoyed getting prattle on about this!
5 notes · View notes
mamaduck82 · 5 years
Text
Writer’s Block - Chapter 4
Tumblr media
 The inside of the cabin was simplistic, yet efficient enough for the purpose of camping with a small family. The entryway where Alex had so eloquently fell flat on her ass had led right into a combination living room and kitchenette. There was a tiny sink, some cabinets stocked with mismatched camping mugs and dishware, a waist high fridge and a table just big enough for four, that was handcrafted from unfinished oak. The walls and floor weren’t bark covered like the outside, instead a natural oak coloring took over the entire room, causing walls, floorboards, and counters to blend. The cast iron, wood burning stove sat to the right of the entry way and in front of it sat a deep red and off-white plaid sofa bed that looked as though it were picked up at someone’s curb on garbage day.
On the opposite wall, next to the fridge were two doors. The first led to a tiny bathroom, shroud in seventies style forest green tile that had barely enough space to fit a toilet and a sink. A semi-rusted shower head at the top of the wall over the mirror clued her in that bathroom itself was the shower; the drain grate in front of the toilet confirming her assumption. The second door led to a room with a full-sized bare mattress atop an oak bed frame, matching end tables sitting on either side. In the far corner of the room sat an out of place, large crossbow with three green feathered bolts attached to it.
She flicked the switch and the overhead light burned brightly for a moment before the filament popped and the brightness faded, leaving here once again in the dimly lit room. She stared off to the side, as if to break the fourth wall of reality with an exasperated smirk towards an invisible camera.
Of course this is how this is week is going to go, she thought, flicking the light switch back to its off position as she left the room and headed back into the kitchen. She grabbed her duffel bag off the counter and pulled her laptop and its respective charger out and placed it on the side of the dining table facing the window. She plugged it in and watched as the green charging indicator light on the side began to flash, lettering her know that at least the most important accessory to her trip was going to be functional.
She headed into the bedroom again, her eyes narrowing in the darkened room towards the mattress. She could still see the colorful stains decorating the outside of the old sack of springs and fluff in the low light of the bedroom. There were no linens or pillows. She looked at where she was meant to rest her head with disgust. She would rather sleep either in the ‘fuck knows what lies beneath the cushions’ sofa bed or outside in one of those Adirondack chairs and take her chances with the wildlife before she let any part of her body come into contact with any part of the dried, unknown fluids on the mattress. She dropped her bag onto the end table nearest to her, unzipped it, and grabbed her black fleece sweatshirt. She flung it across the room to the chair next to her laptop when the lack of a little green light grabbed her attention.
Her anger started to grow at the once seemingly perfect location for inspiration. Even the thrill of the situation earlier with Merle was put on the back burner. She huffed her way outside, grabbing both her sweatshirt and the bottle of whiskey, the crickets and frogs singing their own slow and tormented melody because of the cooler evenings that came with each end of September.
She grabbed a couple of the smaller logs and some dried leaves and sticks that were littered among the wooden mess in the yard, and dropped them into the fire ring, letting them hit the ground with an echoing thud. This momentarily silencing nature’s night time orchestra around her before it came back Fortissimo! as if to continue to push her silent growing frustration into something a little more verbal.
Twenty minutes later, she had a decent fire going, the bottle of whiskey opened sitting in her lap, and her first cigarette dangling between her fingers since arriving at the camp. The darkness had finally began to completely settle in around her, obscuring the view of her surroundings beyond a few feet from where she sat. She listened to the noises around her as she felt herself relaxing, allowing thoughts of what happened earlier to swirl through her head.
She thought of the pangs of desire that she felt when Merle approached her and placed his warm large hand over hers on that doorknob; his mutual, undeniable attraction to her unabashedly displayed in those sexy jeans of his. She stared deeper into the fire thinking about what his hands would feel like holding her hips, her neck, or simply grabbing a handful of her hair and gently, but firmly pulling her against his muscular chest. The heat from the fire wasn’t what was making her skin warm up. The wetness that came from deep within her body made her eyelids droop as she once again squeezed her thighs together, letting out a loud sigh as she stretched her free arm out above her head until she felt a satisfying pull and her muscles began to unwind. She ached to touch herself but had no place to spread out comfortably enough to do so, though the tiny bathroom shower was starting to seem like a decent, viable option. She made a mental note of a need to visit the nearest Walmart-esque type store to pick up some additional necessary supplies to tide her over for the remainder of her stay, including a mattress pad and at least a couple layers of fitted sheets.
Holding the neck of the bottle, she swirled the liquid around, studying the unknown brand name displayed in cursive styled calligraphy in a futile attempt to make it seem fancier. She finally brought the bottle to her mouth, letting the first sting of the amber liquid graze past her lips and down her throat. While tasting fire wasn’t something she had planned to do on this writing excursion, it felt as though this was the answer to her issues right now. She felt the burn to pass down her throat and settle in her belly before taking another longer sip, the burn lessening slightly. She smiled as a warm fuzzy feeling began to crawl across her body. Her pussy was no longer the only body part of hers that tingled.
She felt her reservations begin to slip as sips three and four began to cloud her lustful mind. She thought of the table inside the cabin where next to her dying laptop, her phone sat atop the paper Daryl had given her earlier that evening.
I should really call them and let them know about all the shit going wrong here, she thought to herself as she helped herself to another long sip of the fire juice. I mean, I did pay good money for lodging, not for a who knows what stained mattress, shitty electrical work, and a big strong man to leave me all hot and bothered with no way to get my release!
She rose from her seat quickly, setting the half empty bottle of whiskey to the side of her chair as she sauntered into the cabin under the pretense of having to pee really badly. She walked up to the door, running her fingers along the solid wood grains that hours before she had been firmly pressed up against, pleading with unspoken thoughts to the stranger pinning her down to fuck her. She pushed open the door like he did: left hand on the knob, right hand slightly above where her shoulders reached to, and jerked her knee up, pressing her weight into the unlocked door. The door flung open with the same force as before, this time causing her to fall forward down onto the floor, using her forearms to break her fall. She giggled through the dull ache in her arms as she pressed her cheek to the smooth grain on the floor, inhaling it’s earthy, timber scent before shoving herself back up to a standing position.
She grabbed her phone, forgetting her excuse to be inside was to only use the bathroom. Pressing the home button, the screen shined brightly against the darkness as it came to life in her hand. The picture of her nephew Sammy, the one with the ears that resembled Daryl’s, came into view as she pressed her thumb to the small circle that gave her access to her digital world. She grasped the piece of paper and swayed back out to the chair closest to the contained flames. She pressed the phone icon that opened up a screen that waited for her to input the sequence of numbers that Daryl had scribbled onto the paper for her earlier.
This is only to let them know that there’s some stuff that needs fixing, she thought as she pressed the call button after double checking she had inputted the number correctly. Be nice, say what you need to, and get back to your alone time with this fine bottle of off brand, semi-sweet, molten lava.
The phone rang twice before the click of someone picking up sounded in her ear.
“Hello?” Merle’s gruff voice sounded through the speaker against her ear, seemingly annoyed at whoever was interrupting his evening, which she figured consisted of liquor, pornography, and making a mess out of his own house. Her anger exploded at the curtness of his voice and she forget everything that she had planned to kindly bring to his attention.
“Merle!” Alex voice rang out sharp and loud, the frequency of her voice again hushing the sounds of the night orchestra around her momentarily, her words slightly slurring. “This stupid cabin is fuckin broken and there’s cum all over the bed!”
“The fuck?” he shouted back confused. “Who is-“
She pressed the End Call button on the phone, satisfied with her short, adlibbed response. After sliding the small tab that turned her ringer to silent, she shoved the phone into the front pocket of her sweatshirt. She grabbed the bottle, taking a lengthy drink that drained nearly half of what still remained.
“I wish I had some fucking marshmallows!” she yelled angrily at the unrelenting chirping and croaking noises, as if they were the utter bane of her existence.
0 notes